Capture on Gromet's Plaza Archive

The Witch's Shemale Curse

Wed, 28 Oct 2020 00:00:00 +0000

The sign said ‘Your Future Revealed by a true witch’, so Don thought this might be fun and interesting although he was a skeptic. The old witch was named Hilda and was dressed in a black cloak. She began by telling Don’s future and things that would happen to him and he was not buying it. It just seemed that she was saying general things that could probably happen to anyone. So he started to become negative towards Hilda and began to call her names like a hack and a scammer. That’s when Hilda said about his future “A man will fall in love with your body and he will hold the key to your freedom.”

Chloe

Sat, 12 Sep 2020 00:00:00 +0000

13. Kidnapped

Chloe was struggling against the two hooded men wearing cloth over their faces as Ben walked down the hall. They had entered the bedroom and surprised Chloe as she lay there, already bound helplessly. The men crept in as Chloe rested, nearly dozing off after her multiple orgasms. The two things that kept her awake was her need to drink and replenish her fluids and use the toilet before bedtime. Chloe tried to warn Ben but the larger man grabbed her and clamped his large hand over her mouth, preventing her from crying out around her gag. Unaware, Ben plodded down the hall and the other man hit him over the head with something as he entered the room and he went down in a heap.

The Island of Kink

Tue, 08 Sep 2020 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from Part 1

I and the 2 other tied sissies are running away from the hunters. The garden is very large and looks like a forest in some areas. Some of the trail is paved while other parts are just dirt trails. When I run in my locked heels on the paved trail my heels are clicking loud and my tit bells are ringing as well. I look so ridiculous with the tit bells and the giant red satin bow tied around my erect cock. During our display there was a hunter that enjoyed seeing my red satin bow and made a comment that he will enjoy unwrapping his gift later.

Captured Couple

Tue, 04 Aug 2020 00:00:00 +0000

Rod and Diane have been married for 10 years. Diane is 32 years old and has been the perfect housewife, always supporting her husband. Diane is a petite woman 5 foot 3 inches, slim body and silky, red hair. Rod has also been a good husband, with a good career yet a secret job which he could not tell his wife about. Rod works for the government as an agent that investigates foreign criminals and spies. His job was very rewarding, highly paid but also very dangerous since many foreign spies would want his government information and even get revenge.

A Non-Slave Girl of Gor

Sun, 28 Jun 2020 00:00:00 +0000

I came to my senses with a start and quickly analyzed my surroundings. It was daylight and seemed like midday. Quiet, distant sounds of nature reached my ears. It was pleasantly warm with a gentle wind blowing across… my naked body? I was in a meadow surrounded by tall oak-type trees laying on the grass. Buck naked. What the hell?

Actually that wasn’t completely true. I had some sort of metal anklet on my right ankle. It was just bent and closed around my ankle; if I had some metalworking tools I could take it off. I shook my leg, it didn’t feel too heavy, but my leg didn’t feel as heavy as it normally did either. Weird.

Mandy's Just Food Now

Sun, 08 Mar 2020 00:00:00 +0000

Continues from part two

Peter can’t stop feeling horny whenever he thinks about Mandy and Rebecca, he feels the same every time he feeds one of the snake food girls to the snake which happens once a week, he has to go out clubbing more than that to find suitable girls to feed to it so far he has managed to do that.

He does miss Mandy and Rebecca though, but so far he hasn’t found a replacement, she would have to be like them ie beautiful and very sadistic so far he hasn’t found one who fits the bill.

Mandy's Just Food Now

Thu, 16 Jan 2020 00:00:00 +0000

Continues from part one

Peter sits in the barn most evenings since he fed Mandy to the snake. He is not feeling at all guilty, even though he does miss her. It’s not a problem to find food for it as long as there are plenty of girls - particularly fat ones - who he can pull at the club.

The few girls the snake won’t eat, because they are too thin, he keeps naked in cages next to the snake’s cage so he can fatten them up. He knows when they are ready, as the snake looks straight at them. So far there are three he is fattening up, all of them he keeps gagged, chained and locked for security. The gags are locked on as are the chains, he only removes the gags to feed them, which he does three times a day. They are all so terrified they cooperate with him.

Blood Dreams

Sat, 26 Oct 2019 00:00:00 +0000

“All right,” said the lady at the Blood Donation Center. “the next time you can donate will be in six weeks. That’s…October 24th. Just one week before Halloween!”

We both chuckled a little. Then a devilish thought came into my mind. “Do you guys do any Halloweeny type stuff? Like, costumes?”

“Oh little things, decorations, cat ears. Nothing elaborate.”

“well…I’d like to make a suggestion. It would be fun, and I could get you some more donations. Not sure you could do it, with the rules about donating.” I explained my idea. She was surprised, then scandalized, then thoughtful.

Special Delivery

Sun, 13 Oct 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Geoff was bone tired and the drive back was no picnic. A cold Maine day. Blizzards warnings. Visibility was nil. They pulled the plows off just before he left his Air National Guard base. They either send folks home or you stayed the night at the Guard. Those bear traps of cot where not fun. Having already checked out of the motel he normally spent the night at. It filled up went the blizzard hit. Spending four years in active service was good and he was about to do another four when his uncle left him property in Maine. A kid from Iowa it did not seemed to be that much of a change. Plus He could do the air guard thing for the next sixteen and run the business.

Two Ladies Visited

Sat, 24 Aug 2019 00:00:00 +0000

It was the start of a cold, damp evening in a working class suburb where people from several walks of life lived. Not a place for a lone woman to out too late at night.

Lavinia Martine was hurrying home before it got completely dark. She was a firmly built woman in her late thirties. Fit, generally healthy with a reasonably attractive face framed by short dark hair. She was a cheerful person by nature, though she had seen little to cheer her of recent years. She wore an old suit and because for the worsening weather had put on an old fashioned, belted raincoat which rustled as she walked. She carried an umbrella and handbag.

The Fish Tank

Sat, 20 Jul 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Barry and Lucy have brought a new house at least it’s new to them even though it’s very old and neglected.

“We really have taken something on here, where do we start?”

“I think we need a plan, a written one, let’s have a think about what we want and between us I ’m sure we will come up with something good.”

They both have very radical idea’s, so they agree to do their own plans and compare them afterwards. They both draw out what they want to do, both scrap lots of them before they come up with ideas they are happy with.

Mandy's Just Food Now

Wed, 19 Jun 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Mandy is completely obsessed by her pet snake, its enormous and far too big and dangerous too keep in the house, so it is kept in a special cage made out of a really strong clear plastic type material in the barn.

Peter her partner won’t go near it he is too terrified, so she is the only one that looks after it. The snake only eats every week or so, but when it does she has to give it live food otherwise it won’t eat, so she has no choice and today is the day she will feed it, she has a fully grown pig for it today, so she ties its legs together and lifts it into the cage with a Telehandler/crane, its the safest way to do it .

The Game

Tue, 18 Jun 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Giga sat at their booth with her back to the door of a little Italian place near downtown. It was one of their favorite places to go and it seemed like the right place to have a nice civil discussion about things that were going on between them. Mistakes were made. By everyone. And it would take some work but they were going to get through it. They always did.

The Kingdom

Sun, 09 Jun 2019 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from chapter 10

Chapter 11: Hun (Brandy’s Story)

Soaking wet from the rain, I tore through the trees, hurtling over fallen branches and roots. A latex hood with cutouts for my eyes, nose, and mouth encompassed my head, keeping the hair out of my eyes. As frustrating as it was to be naked, collared, ring-gagged, crotch-roped with a rubber G-string, and have my arms restrained behind my back, such hindrances had little affect on my speed. And thanks to a lifetime of walking outside barefoot, my feet were far too callused to be daunted by the occasional sharp stone or twig. I panted heavily as I scanned my surroundings. I needed to find the unlocking station! Once I could free my arms, I knew this would be a completely different ballgame. Hearing what sounded like the loud snap of a twig behind me, I instantly ducked and scuttled behind the nearest tree. I held my breath for several seconds, listening intently for any signs of life. Hearing my pursuers through the latex hood was proving to be quite the challenge. Not to mention the torrential downpour that drowned out virtually every other sound in the entire forest. After a few seconds, I inched my head outward to see around the tree trunk. All I could see was rain and heavily wooded forest. I exhaled, standing once more to my feet. Just then, I felt something cold and hard press against the nape of my neck. “Game over,” said a deep voice. Dammit, I thought. I recognized the object pressed against my neck as the tip of a rifle. Unlike most rifles, however, this one did not fire bullets or rounds. Instead, this rifle emitted infrared beams. Sounds harmless, right? Wrong. In any normal setting, being hit with an infrared beam would be as consequential being shined on by a flashlight. But this was no normal setting. The wearable technology I was sporting had basically turned me into a target for laser tag. If an infrared beam were to make contact with any part of my body, it would trigger an electrical response in my collar and butt-plug. Oh, didn’t I tell you? The rubber G-string I was wearing had a built in butt-plug. Fucked up, huh? So, upon being hit with an infrared beam from one of these rifles, 3,000 volts of electricity would be distributed simultaneously to both my neck and anus. I sighed and allowed my head to drop forward in a sign of defeat. Statistically, this technique has tested the highest probability of prompting an attacker to lower his weapon. As poor luck would have it, however, the tip of the rifle remained firmly pressed against my neck. Time for plan B. In one swift move, I turned my head to the side and kicked off of the tree in front of me with my dominant foot. The result was me hurtling backwards and colliding forcefully into my assailant. With my head turned, the tip of the tip of the gun slid across my wet skin and beneath my ear. With the weapon no longer aimed at me, I had milliseconds to execute my next move. My assailant had been knocked off balance, but was still on his feet. This needed to change. Without hesitation, I parried left nailed him in the side of his knee with my heel. Crying out in pain, he dropped hard to the ground. Seizing what would likely be my only opportunity to knock him out, I spun and leapt into a tornado kick. No sooner did I leave the ground, my assailant managed to aim his rifle towards me and pull the trigger. Agonizing pain shot through me from my neck and anus, causing me to suddenly lose all muscle function. Instead of rotating my torso and landing the kick at his jawline, I merely collapsed to the ground like a sack of potatoes, twitching and convulsing in the mud. Keeping his finger firmly planted on the trigger, I watched helplessly as he stood to his feet and casually stepped behind me. Dammit, I thought. Did he have to keep the trigger pulled? I was completely powerless as I felt him grab me by the back of my collar and yank me to my knees. Once I was kneeling in a doggie-style position, my assailant finally released the trigger. I moaned in relief as the electric shocks subsided. But though the pain had ceased, the grimace on my face remained as I braced for the fucking that was soon to follow. I gave an involuntary gasp as I felt him tug my G-string to the side and plunge forcefully inside of me. My eyes suddenly shot wide open. Dammit, the cock was huge! Huge and ribbed… Fortunately, the rain had kept my vagina fairly lubricated. Otherwise, a cock of this size would have gone in quite uncomfortably. I clenched my fists beneath the armbinder, digging my fingernails into my palms. I growled into my gag as I felt him slide in and out. In and out. After about a minute of this, I heard a loud whistle to my right. My assailant pulled out of me and released the back of my collar, causing me to topple forward onto the ground. “Bastard!” I yelled, face down in the mud. But with the ring-gag in my mouth, it came out more like, “Aathawd!” I rolled onto my side and laid panting in a fetal position. Wouldn’t you know, he pulled out just as I was beginning to actually get something pleasurable out of it… My assailant straightened up and stood at attention with hands by his side and feet together. I glared at the large black rubber dildo that was strapped to his naval. Why the fuck did it need to be so large? I wondered angrily. After a few seconds, several men stepped toward me through the tree line. In front was an older man in his late 70’s dressed in military attire and a rain-repellent trench coat. I recognized him as General Leonard Hersh. “Congratulations, Sergeant,” he said in a growly voice. “You’ve been claimed. Again.” General Hersh stared down at me the way a dog owner looks down at an accident on the kitchen floor. Despite his reputation as a stoic and emotionless leader, his gaunt face was etched with dissatisfaction at my repeated failures to overpower my assailant. I dropped my head in a mixture of shame and resentment. This was my fourth time being captured this morning. This meant that I had been raped four times by a fellow navy seals wearing strap-ons. As debasing as that was, it was far more infuriating to be expected to complete a task that was so implausible. There was simply no way I’d be able to get the jump on an armed attacker while my arms were restrained behind my back! Real field conditions or not, this exercise was fucking rigged. Hold up… Before I go any further into this story, I should probably introduce myself. My name is Debra Nolan. I’m 26 years of age, blonde, 5 foot 10 inches, and 139 pounds of pure muscle. My code name is Delta November Foxtrot and my mission alias is Brandy Michaels. About a month and a half ago, I was hand selected to join a special operations task force codenamed Mantis. I was one of 5 women tasked with going undercover inside an international human trafficking syndicate. While I’m hardly a stranger to special ops task forces, nothing could have prepared me for the training I’d receive for this mission. Over the past month, under the command of General Hersh, I had endured just about every type of sexual stress test imaginable. But given the sexual nature of the role I’d be playing, this particular area of training would prove to be critical. Sexual endurance was essential to success. The objective of this mission was to infiltrate the trafficking syndicate, duplicate data files from their main servers, and then get the hell out. Simple enough, right? I wish I could agree. The fact of the matter is- our statisticians awarded this mission a mere 20% chance of success. Typically, special ops won’t even consider missions with less than 60%. But as you might have imagined, extenuating circumstances played a big role in this particular case. Almost one year ago to the week, technology industries celebrated the invention of AI quantum encryption. In non-geek speech, this translates to artificial intelligence-based security software that renders devices and databases virtually unhackable. If you’re someone who’s thinking that this sounds like a good thing, you should probably think again. In eight months from now, the anonymous creator of this software, who goes by Harpocrates, vowed to make his creation open-source and available to the world. When that happens, every criminal on the planet will have been given the gift of electronic invisibility. As someone in the military who relies on data interception to keep the world safe, this poses obvious complications. But regardless of how you feel about the Patriot Act and FISA, a crime wave was almost certainly on the horizon. The announcement of the software’s creation sent shockwaves through Washington. The joint armed forces suddenly had a hard deadline for making their move against their highest priority criminal organizations. Kicking the proverbial can down the road risked the possibility of watching these cartels and syndicates become virtual ghosts. The clock was now ticking. That’s where I come in. My infiltration into this particular syndicate had begun with my enrollment in a ‘hunger games’ style hunt. Along with roughly 200 other women from across the world, I would be transported to an undisclosed location in the woods, believed to be somewhere along the continental southeastern coast. Here, we would be naked and restrained in similar fashion to how I currently found myself. Wealthy male hunters armed with infrared rifles would proceed to scour the woods, hoping to capture and claim one of us as their own live-in sex slaves for the following three months.

His Rubberdoll

Wed, 01 May 2019 00:00:00 +0000

I let him tie me up because it’s sexy that he likes it: The way he looks at me, an older man who wants to hurt me, punish me, put me into bondage. It turns me on how stern he can be, and so I go along with it. Our affair has been taking place for months now, in secrecy of course. None of my friends in college know about it.

Basement Junk

Thu, 04 Apr 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Rachel was searching through the basement of her new home for anything the old owner could have left behind. She found a box, about her height, amongst a pile of rubbish. The label on it had been scratched off mostly; she could only just make out the words “MA10”.

She opened up the box, and flinched back, clutching her chest in surprise. Inside was silver Fembot. Rachel had heard of such robots, but never seen one herself. She ran her hand against the Fembots cheek, it remained in a cold dead-like state. The Fembots green eyes seemed to stare aimlessly at Rachel when they locked eyes. The girl was disturbed, and shut the box.

End Of Daylight

Sat, 23 Feb 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Jennifer had been training hard for her new role as a personal fitness trainer. In a new city. She had already setup her website and got the equipment in. She would be going to people’s homes and getting them fit and health. She would be able to tailor the training to the person specifically and work whenever they were free. She wanted to be at the top of her game before his meet anyone. So for the last 6 weeks she had been workout almost every day.

All Sales are Final

Mon, 21 Jan 2019 00:00:00 +0000

“Lick my boots you pathetic little worm!”

“Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!”

My face was burning as I fumbled with the remote. Why the hell did I think it was a good idea to watch porn on my living room TV – in an apartment with thin walls! How the fucking hell did the volume get so high?! Better question: why don’t these new smart TVs have buttons on the side? The remote was clearly not working.

A Completely Consensual Reluctant Gangbang

Tue, 15 Jan 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Rape Fantasy, Semi-non consensual, Oral, Anal, King’s Crown, Queen’s Crown, Public Nudity, Public Sex, MMM/F, MMF/F, M/F

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Modern technology helps solve a modern problem.

The #metoo movement is helping to right many wrongs in our society, but it is also making it much more difficult for men and women to interact, especially in flirting or casual pickup situations. But modern technology is always ready to offer a solution to any problem.

The Beachfront Bar

Tue, 15 Jan 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Gay, Transgender, Non-consensual, Oral, Anal

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Tracey gets the job of his dreams.

Sometimes it takes a little push to help someone become what they always wished they had the guts to be. In this Gay fantasy, Tracey gets that push.

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = * * * * * * * * * * * *

The Pornographers Have Her Now

Sat, 12 Jan 2019 00:00:00 +0000

“I just watched it for a second time in my office, in it’s entirety, it’s definitely Jessica” the police chief told his mayor excitedly in the mayor’s downtown office. The DVD had been delivered to the chief’s home post office box right out in front of his suburban home in a plain box without any postage on it, he having the good fortune to have gotten the mail that day instead of his wife. Inside the box was a hand written note telling the chief that this was an unedited pre-production copy of their latest work for his exclusive viewing pleasure, and that the amount of editing employed on this particular DVD before it’s general release depended on him and his mayor, as did their newest stars ability to star in any sequels.

Mistaken Identity

Wed, 02 Jan 2019 00:00:00 +0000

It was a dull weekday morning and Lily Maxted was making her way to work through the inner city streets.

Lily was a slim, taller than average girl in her early twenties. She had a thin pleasant face with a pointed chin and short, slightly wavy brown hair. Though no beauty, some might have called her attractive in a quiet way. Today she was dressed for work, wearing a wide woollen skirt, simple white blouse and a warm brown cardigan. Because rain had been forecast later she wore a blue plastic raincoat that rustled as she walked. She carried a leather handbag with a long strap.

The Equinox

Sun, 11 Nov 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Part One

So this is what it feels like, Helen? She thought to herself as she stared into the storm outside the base. It was complete whiteout, and had been now for a couple of days, and she had been alone since just before it began. Howard had broken his arm badly, and had been transported out to McMurdo for treatment, Rachel had flown him out, and that left her to stay and maintain the base. She didn’t know how they fared, as she hadn’t been able to reach anyone on the radio since the storm began. Thankfully she had always been the stay in and read a book type, as the weather did not allow for any travel, and the weather was not showing any signs of letting up. Winter was creeping closer, and if the storm kept up, she might have to stay, and wait for spring.

Amanda's Latex Tomb Mistake

Mon, 29 Oct 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Amanda was a talented 23 year old Doctorate student in Archeology almost ready to get her degree. She currently was in Africa assisting an expedition on a tomb of a queen that was located accidentally. This was an unknown period of history, so this find would more than likely the biggest thing that Amanda would ever work on and she was not going to waste any opportunities she could get on this trip. Her natural beauty often made her peers jealous of her. She was in very good shape due to the rock climbing during her regular trips to the Canadian Rockies. At 5'10", she would tower over most men when she would wear even modest 2 inch heels.

Should Have Looked Up

Thu, 25 Oct 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Sophie slammed the door shut, giving the tyre a kick too for good measure. Of all the days to break down, things were hardly going her way today. First the Halloween activity day she’d been roped into helping out at, had been so poorly supported that she’d been bored silly manning some of the stalls. Then while trying to avoid being seen in the unflattering jumpers they had to wear, she’d hidden in a small cupboard, only to find herself an unwilling victim of a water dunking game. The guy she had hidden from, the one she was so infatuated with had then taken his turn in line to throw the balls at the target.

Crazy Ex-girlfriends

Tue, 09 Oct 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Carrie, Angie, and I have been best friends forever. We do everything together, concerts, shopping, sleepovers, just about everything. We even decided to go to same college. We also have the same taste in guys, which is the reason for this story.

Brad is a great looking guy, every girl’s dream guy. Six foot three, quarterback of the football team, Homecoming king, President of the class, just about perfect. He only had one serious flaw. He thinks he is God’s gift to the world.

An After-Baseball Bagging in the Locker Room

Fri, 31 Aug 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Logan turned the shower nozzle to the right, unleashing a cascade of warm water over his body. Immediately, his tense muscles loosened under the soft pressure of the shower head and the steam that billowed up around him.

He squeezed a dollop of body wash into his hands and lathered it on his naked skin. Using his fingernails, Logan gently freed the dirt that had stuck to his body during baseball practice. The particles ran down his legs and escaped down the drain in a spinning cyclone of mud.

Primal Hunger

Sat, 11 Aug 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Max was wide awake the very moment that he opened his eyes. He immediately leapt out of bed and rushed to wash up and brush his teeth. Most of the time this wouldn’t have been normal behavior for the high school student. Typically he would roll over, pulling the bedspread over his head, and resist getting up until his mother started nagging him to get out of bed. However, this was the morning of October 31st and, over the past few years, he’d been noticing changes in himself as Halloween, or Samhain, approached. The first year he’d noticed it, it wasn’t anything more than an increased altertness, even antsiness. He wasn’t able to figure out the reason for the feelings of agitation. However, they subsided fairly rapidly after Halloween was over and his memory of them faded. But they came back again the following Halloween, and they were stronger than the first year. He also became aware of sharper sensory perception, particularly the sense of smell. Once again, though, he quickly forgot about them after the holiday had passed.

Together we are Stronger

Thu, 12 Jul 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Story continued from Part 14

Chapter 15: Loose Ends By AmyAmy, based on an idea by John Hynden

D.C.I. Ridley followed Maeve into the toilet corridor, and she bumped open the door to the ladies’ and dragged him inside by his hi-vis vest. Aggressive. It was as if she were about to devour him. He almost expected her to kiss him passionately, then slap his face. What was this? Some kind of farce?

Officer Needs Help

Sat, 07 Jul 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Police Officer Kerrie McCord reported for roll call at 1:45 that Sunday afternoon. Lieutenant Bensinger, shift commander for North Division, briefed the fourteen officers and two sergeants on administrative items for the most part, including a reminder that anyone who had yet to qualify with his or her Glock handgun this quarter had to report to the range by Wednesday. He mentioned in passing a reported double homicide in Dalton County seventy miles to the south, adding he expected an update from the state police no later than five. The lieutenant ended roll call with his customary benediction to “stay alert and watch out for each other.” Kerrie and her brothers and sisters in blue collected their gear bags, checked their patrol rifles out of the station armory, and filed out the rear door to the parking lot.

Not your Average Day at College

Sun, 24 Jun 2018 00:00:00 +0000

I am by no means a grade “A” English student so please don’t knock my English abilities. So this is a pure work of friction as I don’t think anyone would be this lucky / unlucky depending on how you look at it!

So I am a newly qualified teacher at the age of 22, I work in a college where I teach Design / technology. As well as this I am also responsible for a class of 20. We meet a few times a week and it is my job to help them with any needs they may have, sort out any issues they are having and generally be a problem solver.

Jungle Fever

Wed, 06 Jun 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Two young men go in search of a legend but she finds them

Before this adventure begins keep this simple fact in mind. Sometimes when you go in search of legends they find you.

No one knew how the story began. All anyone could agree on was it had appeared somewhere on the internet and caught fire. Soon everyone was talking about her. Eventually the story became accepted as an urban legend. The Jungle Woman of Kauai. That’s what they called her. Not that anyone had ever actually even seen her.

Jungle Fever: First Infection

Wed, 06 Jun 2018 00:00:00 +0000

One year before ‘Jungle Fever’ a lottery winner becomes a jungle girl

Eliza Koch was not happy. That much was clear. What she could not figure out however was why. She came from a good family who had long since passed away. They had loved her and made sure her childhood was the best it could be. She had a good job at Hawaii’s top law firm. Looking in the mirror each morning she saw a vibrant curvaceous brunette in her early thirties. Long black hair around a full striking face. Conservative suits hinted at the bouncy D cup breasts she hated to hide. Her life was good which only added more mystery to the one thing she was certain of in life. Eliza Koch was not happy.

The Kingdom

Sat, 12 May 2018 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from chapter six

Chapter 7: Delta November Foxtrot

I was awoken to sound of the loud cheering outside my window. I blinked as bright morning sunlight streamed through the blinds, causing me to squint and bury my head beneath the blankets. My copy of ‘A Comprehensive Guide to Slave Ownership’ rested propped-open on the nightstand and a half-eaten box of Hawaiian pizza sat on top of the covers next to me. It had been a long night of studying and pizza happened to be the brain-food that I required to stay focused. Hey- while my metabolism still worked, I might as well take advantage of eating what I liked.

The Skin She's In

Wed, 25 Apr 2018 00:00:00 +0000

The company had been making personal robots for over twenty years, Susan had been working there for about two years ever since she graduated high school. Will had hired her and helped her learn the company so she had moved up and was now his administrative assistant who secretly loved him. Susan spent almost every night bound tightly to her bed with the large gag filling her mouth and the leather hood sealed tight around her head keeping her blind and deaf while she fantasized the large vibrating cock strapped deep in her pussy was his. When Will introduced his fiancé to her she was crushed and immediately knew she had to get rid of the woman developing a plan in her head.

Harriet's Boys

Tue, 24 Apr 2018 00:00:00 +0000

The sections of this story using material from others were done with permission from the original.

***

I was quite as I entered my house for I knew my three teenage captives were still asleep. The two percent solution still had another thirteen hours before it wore off. I crept up to the attic, eager to see my future slaves again. I pulled the chain, bathing the small room in light. Travis was on the left side of the bed. Jackie was on the right. Jeremy was on the floor. Good, right where I left them. Smiling with a wanton smile I flipped the light back off.

Girl Power

Mon, 16 Apr 2018 00:00:00 +0000

In 2035, the science department of Atwater College, a small and prestigous New England school, was shaken up by the arrival of a shy exchange student from Poland named Malgorzata. Not that Malgorzata was a disruptive presence: she was a pleasant-looking but unspectacular blonde, short and slender, mild-mannered, and very quiet. The reason that Malgorzata shook up Atwater was that the science department there was world-class and fiercely competitive, and Malgorzata had been doing some amazing things with the new techniques in botanical gene-splicing. One by one, the other students dropped by her lab station to see what she was up to, and came away buzzing with stories of amazing organic transformations, far more sophisticated than the college-level work of her peers.

A Warm, Soft Place to Sleep

Thu, 12 Apr 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Freezing white boy saved by small but powerful black woman

My girlfriend is a bitch. I know it’s not right to say that but I was wandering the streets of New York in a sleep pants and a thin t-shirt at night in winter so I didn’t care. She was jealous and paranoid, convinced I was cheating on her. This was the third time in the last year she’s tossed me out of the apartment. As I continued to walk, hugging myself, just trying to get warm. It wasn’t working. Somehow I ended up in Central Park. Great, I was probably gonna end up murdered. Maybe I’d be warm then.

Dream Or Nightmare

Thu, 12 Apr 2018 00:00:00 +0000

She walked into the office where I work, into my life and into my heart. Well, into my heart and all sort of places that lurked lower down and that are filled with all my baser desires.

She swayed through the door and my throat went dry. Her hair was blonde and cropped close, her eyes blue and shining as they swept the room. She was wearing a long mack and even from the distance I could see magnificent breasts making the buttons struggle for survival.

The Kingdom

Thu, 12 Apr 2018 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from chapter one

Chapter 2: The Hunt

I awoke abruptly to the sound of loud foghorn in the distance. Three consecutive blows to be exact. I shivered as I inhaled a deep breath of crisp morning air. I groaned inwardly as I felt my head pounding to the beat of my heart. My hearing was muffled as if my ears had seashells cupped over them. Fuck morning migraines, I thought, wincing in pain. I pressed my eyelids tightly together and turned to roll over. That’s when I first realized I wasn’t in my bed. Beneath me, the ground felt firm and damp. I opened my eyes in confusion, but everything around me was a bright blur.

Maid to Serve 2

Wed, 21 Mar 2018 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Maid to Serve)

Part Two

It had been exactly a year since I began working for George Fournier and his extremely wealthy family as a live-in Maid-bot. George and his wife Veronica always made me feel welcome and wanted even if it was just through acknowledging my hard work. My days mostly consisted of helping Veronica with her daily chores and being a guinea pig for her latest fashion ideas. It was a fun job and it was made even easier when they began adding more robots to the system. George expanded the house to encompass another full house in size so they thought I could use some help. Now there are two other bots roaming around. One busty blonde named Carrie and a skinny Asian woman named Wu. The three of us shared a living quarters, meaning we each had a separate storage pod in the room designated as our home. It was cozy and I rarely left the estate other than on the odd weekend I feel like relaxing as a human or visiting the few friends I kept in contact with. All-in-all it was a fun and enjoyable job, especially after their son left for college. I was no longer tormented by his stupid attempts to get me in bed. This day started out just like any other simple work day. I woke up around 8 a.m. and exited my pod. The other two bots were hard at work in the kitchen making our lovely owners breakfast. It was my job to go and wake them up. I quietly enter the room and approach the sleeping couple. I gently shake Veronica with my hands. “Mistress Veronica, it is time to wake up. Carrie and Wu have been making breakfast for you two and I will make your bed before starting the laundry you have assigned me to do,” I say as I head back out towards the closet to grab the second set of sheets. “Thanks Mari. You are a life saver.” She says groggily and before too long both she and George are out of their room and enjoying breakfast. I finish making their bed and drag the laundry down to the washer. It takes a while but I finish the three loads and hang all their clothes up by the end of the afternoon. When I am done, I notice that there is a message for me on their nightstand that I must have missed when they left for work. “Hey Mari. We have a worker coming to inspect the other bots today. You can just say you are our daughter and act normal when he is here. After he leaves just make sure the other girls are working and you are free to go ~ Veronica” Right after I finished reading the sheet I heard the front door open and decided to check what was going on. I arrived in the foyer and saw a weird looking robot with a single eye and with a wheel instead of leg. I assumed it was the “worker” and approached the bot. “Hey there. My name is Mari Fournier; my parents aren’t home right now but they told me you were coming. I can show you to the models we have here and you can assess them.” I said while turning to walk towards the robot room. I heard some beeps and a simple “Agreed” from my visitor before he started to trail me and I walked into the room I had learned to call home. The worker bot began to scan the room and inspect all the maintenance machines with his glowing red eye. He makes a few adjustments along the way before reaching the three containers, two of which contained Carrie and Wu, the other being my “bed”. He briefly flashed over them all before turning and scanning me. “This home unit has designated that two Model-87Ks and one older Models-63G in use at all times. There are only the two Model-87Ks present. Where is the other unit?” he asks with a passive voice. “Uh… our other model is not present because she is being used by my younger brother for moving purposes. Is it necessary for her to be here?” I ask hoping he bought my excuse even though he is looking unconvinced, at least from what his one eye tells me.

Maid to Serve 2

Wed, 21 Mar 2018 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Maid to Serve)

Part Two

In the Land of the Dolls

Mon, 05 Mar 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1: There has been a mistake here.

“Look, there has clearly been a mistake here”

“Madame, allow me to assure you that you are mistaken. Your order has been processed exactly as you placed it. I have it on the computer in front of me”

“And I assure you that this is not what I ordered”

“Madame, I have to tell you that you have received exactly what you ordered. 1 large size child’s doll. Snow White type. And that is all you will be charged for”

The Hidden Room

Mon, 05 Mar 2018 00:00:00 +0000

It feels like it’s been several days I’ve been here.

Something inside me, while it fade out, tells me that only the first night has pass. Only just a few hours of agony and desperation, fearing that every time I was quivering, was the last. And I´m not even suffered the half of the time I must live this nightmare…

It was already night, on Wednesday after a disgusting meeting with some accountants that tried to bribe me to make disappear some very important documents that can prevent the fusion of two big companies. One of them is the one that employs me.

The Skin She's In

Wed, 21 Feb 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Below Slave

Thu, 01 Feb 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Sarah had a weird hobby of extreme urban exploration and was looking for the most dangers and terrifying locations. She spend hours looking for places online and would travel the world in order to find them. She would always go by herself with her camera and touchpad. She had a youtube channel about the locations she went to and how terrifying they were. Plus it meant people could comment on the videos and tell her of other places. It was a private message like any other. Telling her about an abandoned train and railway depot in Oxfordshire. She was even sent some creepy looking pictures as she weighed up the idea of going. The cherry on the cake was the reason the depot was closed. It was the scene of a shocking accident in which a rail worker died. The scary stuff was a must for any of her videos.

The Sex Dolly Factory

Thu, 01 Feb 2018 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part one

Part 2: Care and Maintenance

The Sex Dolly Factory

Thu, 01 Feb 2018 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Sex Dolly Factory)

Part 2: Care and Maintenance

It’s only 10:30 in the morning and Abigail Gillen, owner and operator of “Exclusive Products Company”, has had an extremely profitable day. She had just sold off a grade 4 sex dolly that she literally made earlier that day for five hundred thousand dollars. The owner didn’t want the dolly’s voice modulator programmed or anything; he started testing it right there on the warehouse floor. The man was so excited to have the doll made out of the greedy little whore who was suing him, and the company he works for, for $15 million dollars just because he was complimenting her on her appearance, that he couldn’t wait to take it home. As he was having his dolly perform oral sex, Abigail was in her office attending some paperwork. The man gave her a briefcase full of money, and she quickly but diligently counted it and made sure all of the bills were real. Upon finding everything satisfactory, she closed the briefcase and took it over to the rows of filing cabinets on the other side of her office. She placed a key in the lock at the top of the middle file cabinet, turned it, then pulled on the second drawer down. The whole cabinet slid away from the wall on metal runners, far enough to gain access to the floor safe underneath it. She opened the safe and placed the briefcase inside, closed it, then slid the filing cabinet back into place. The key was removed and then she side-stepped to the next cabinet over on the right. She opened up the top drawer of this cabinet and pulled out a sealed manila envelope with the words “Care & Maintenance of Deluxe Dolls.” The packet was only about ¼ inch thick. She carried it back to her desk and started up her desktop computer. She went over to the break room, the next room over, and poured herself a cup of coffee while her computer warmed up. She returned, sat down, entered her password, then started to print a combination invoice and receipt for the man’s purchase. The printer was in the bottom drawer of her desk. It printed up in a standard, easy to read format, and she gathered it and the envelope together then started back for the warehouse floor. This whole time in her office took a little over 20 minutes. As soon as she opened the doors to the warehouse she was hearing the man grunting loudly. He was over by the packaging tables with his dolly still on the floor, its head pinned against the edge of the table as he was thrusting his penis violently inside its oral cavity. ‘Sylvia was right,’ Abigail thought to herself, ‘This man is a pig.’ She walked towards the man, making several “Ahem” noises as she got closer, but he was not acknowledging her. He was on a mission, obviously attempting to reach his goal. She was able to see that the man had both hands on the dolly’s head for balance, and heard the proper sucking sounds coming from the oral cavity. She was relieved with this because the man showed up too early and she didn’t have enough time to finish the procedure with the doll. The doll didn’t have any moisture added to it before its first use, only the moisture that was still there from the completion of the transformation process. After she took three more steps closer she realized why it didn’t matter. The man had a small penis, probably only five inches long erect. She had to stifle a giggle. Suddenly, the man gave out a loud groan and stiffened up his spine. He unloaded his orgasm into his dolly’s mouth, and kept his penis inside until every last drop was sucked out. Gasping, and with a wide grin, the fifty-ish year old man finally took a step back and zipped up his pants. “I take it that you’re satisfied with your purchase?” Abigail asked, still trying not to giggle. “All I can say is ’Wow’,” the man replied, still trying to catch his breath. “If its other holes are as good as that was, I may be dead soon, but, by God, what a way to go!” “Please, kill me,” The doll whispered loudly in a recorded sounding voice, “Don’t make me live like this…” The man crouched down to look into his doll’s eyes. He put his left hand behind the doll’s neck and pulled it forward, away from the table, and closer to his own face. With his other hand, he started kneading one of the doll’s breasts while fingering the nipple. The doll let a whispering, recorded sounding sexual moan. “Why?” he asked as he looked into its eyes, “You seem to like it. You’re moaning like a hooker in heat. I’m going to enjoy sticking my cock in you any time I want, any way I want, and I’ll savor every second of it. Because of you, my wife left me and is talking divorce. She and my stepdaughter are planning on taking everything I own because of your silly lawsuit. Now, since you’re no longer around, the lawsuit will go away and she’ll come to her senses and stop this divorce talk. I’ll have her back, and I’ll have you any time I want you.” “Oh, God, please…,” the doll begged. If it had some water inside it, it would be crying. “There are still a few things we have to go over,” Abigail said over the man’s shoulder. “And we must go over them quickly before my employees start showing up for their shifts.” “Sure,” the man replied as he stood back up. He turned to face Abigail. “What else do I need to know?” “First off, here’s your receipt for the doll,” Abigail said as she handed over the piece of paper and the envelope. “Also, here’s a packet for the care and maintenance of your new dolly. Please read everything inside the envelope and keep them with your important documents. If and when you pass your dolly on, via as a gift or in your will, the new owner will need to know these things as well.” “Like what?” “Well, the dolly’s exterior is made of latex. Some people have allergic reactions to physical contact with latex, and anyone who uses it should be aware of this. “Second, at least twice a week the owner must pour two cups of tap water with a tablespoon of vegetable oil down the dolly’s throat. This is used as fuel for the dolly as well as keeping its orifices moist and lubricated during use. It can also cry, especially when it’s hurt, if you wish to punish it, but any hits will not leave any marks. Keep it away from sharp objects, but the latex can be repaired, however it will leave a scar. The minerals added to the tap water helps with the upkeep of the internal machines, like the vibrations and sucking motions. Also, the oil helps keep the latex from drying out. We suggest using the routine of every Monday and Friday, and making a habit of it. Once a month you should crush up a multivitamin in with the water. Preferably, something heavy in zinc and iron. “Third, prolonged exposure to the sun or extreme cold can irreversibly damage the latex. Do not take it outside if the temperature goes below 45 degrees Fahrenheit unless it is packed inside an insulated carrying case. It will float in a pool, but the use of sunscreen or water resistant oil is recommended first. Chlorine can dry out the exterior faster than UV rays. “Third, this dolly, if taken care of properly, can survive for an estimate of 20 thousand years. It will not age. Since no one will live that long, you MUST make preparations for when you’re gone. This is why I strongly suggest that you select a programming routine for its voice modulator. You don’t want it saying the wrong thing to the wrong person, do we?” “I understand,” the man said as he looked at his receipt. He then turned towards his doll again. “Hear that? I made you almost immortal. You’re going to be someone’s fucktoy for the next few thousand years. You should be thanking me.” The dolly replied with muffled whimpering noises. “I want her to keep speaking her own mind. It excites me more than you know. I’ll look into making some provisions on what to do with it after I’m gone, but, for now, I’m gonna have a lot of fun. If there isn’t anything else, I’ll get out of your hair.” “No, that covers about everything,” Abigail said, as she headed over towards the docking bay door. The man lifted his dolly up by its waist and threw it over his shoulder, then started to follow her. The dolly was sobbing uncontrollably as he walked, not able to move or change the blank expression on its face. “If you have any questions or concerns, feel free to call.” “Thank you, Ms. Gillen. A pleasure doing business with you. You do excellent work. If things don’t work out with my wife, I may have two new candidates for your services. Would you mind if I recommend you to a few of my friends?” Abigail hit the button that raised the dock door. “We prefer that you give us the names of your friends so we can do our own background checks before we say yes or no to potential clients. You never know what some people have hidden in their closets. When Mr. Ogontz told you about us, we had already investigated you for five weeks before giving him the okay to let him talk to you. What we do here isn’t exactly legal, so we have to be careful.” “Oh, yeah, I can see that,” the man replied as he started through the docking bay and towards his car. “I’ll call you later on with my friends’ names, probably next week, depending on how much vitamin E I can handle.” He stopped at the back of his car, placed his dolly on the ground, turned back and waved goodbye to Abigail, then opened his trunk. He then picked up his dolly and proceeded to put it inside. “Please,! Oh, God! No! Stop!” The trunk closed, and that was the end of Sylvia Farrell ************

That Good Story

Mon, 30 Oct 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Good evening and welcome to our little tree-house of fear, Tonight, for your entertainment and terror we bring you.. (by the way, I am now affecting my best Vincent price voice)… a tale ofAliens from far off worlds, of beautiful damsels in distress and of abduction and transformation. This tale is not intended to shock or repulse, but merely to inform and worn of the terrors that exist beyond our every day experiences. For where the tales of the T light zone (to avoid copywright issues) are pure fantasy, the tale you are about to be told is all true…….

Homecoming 7: Arietta's Turn

Sat, 21 Oct 2017 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Homecoming 6: Silent Witness)

Authors note: This is a standalone story featuring characters from Homecoming Part 7: Arietta’s Turn

“Mother, do I have to?”

Isolda sighed softly. How can it be, she thought, that I can rule and entire kingdom, yet I can’t seem to get through to my own daughter? Maybe the old ways really are best.

“Etta,” she said softly, “it’s not like I’m asking you to do anything difficult.”

Lightening can strike twice or more! 3

Sun, 08 Oct 2017 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Lightening can strike twice or more! 2)

Part 3 - Therapy

As the weeks wore on, it became clear however that their sex life had been affected again, and they agreed to book another session with their therapist. Ann Reilly worked from her home just outside Oxford on the other side of the city from their house. She agreed to a 2 hour session the following Saturday, curious to hear how they had got on with their “homework” over the last month or two.

Beg For It

Fri, 29 Sep 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Do not use without the author’s permission.

“Fuck off, scumbag.”

Sonny was hurt. All he had asked for was some spare change for a cup of coffee, and this rich-bitch cunt had all but kicked him in the balls. Dressed in her expensive suit and talking on her smart phone like she was the fuckin’ Queen of Sheba or something. She thought she was so superior, walking down the street with that toned gym body, perfect hair, and designer fucking shoes. Screw her. She was worse than many of the others. He had hoped that the recent gentrification of the neighborhood would mean more handouts, but that was not the case at all.

Fishy Bondage

Tue, 26 Sep 2017 00:00:00 +0000

If you are going to talk about your one night stand in the middle of a busy pub, the day after you have fucked her. There are a couple of things to keep in mind.

You are not talking about her pussy and how dirty and smelly it was. Humiliating her name and class in front of the people you are with.
Make sure she is not within ear shot of you as you talked about her in a negative way.

That Good Story

Tue, 26 Sep 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Good evening and welcome to our little tree-house of fear, Tonight, for your entertainment and terror we bring you.. (by the way, I am now affecting my best Vincent price voice)… a tale of Aliens from far off worlds, of beautiful damsels in distress and of abduction and transformation. This tale is not intended to shock or repulse, but merely to inform and worn of the terrors that exist beyond our every day experiences. For where the tales of the T light zone (to avoid copywright issues) are pure fantasy, the tale you are about to be told is all true…….

Origins of a SB life

Wed, 20 Sep 2017 00:00:00 +0000

It was a dark and stormy night… not really of course, but isn’t that the way all stories begin? I was actually with my parents while they helped organize a home after a death. I was twelve and possessed an atypical curiosity. So, while the men were picking up food and the women were in the house I explored the garage.

I found a box that had been well taped, but opened by the men, I think. The word “private” was written on top so I had to look! It was full of magazines with titles like men, detective, and adventure. I was shocked by the covers, but couldn’t stop looking. One in particular drew my attention. Two women were being tortured by German soldiers. The one in the background hung by her wrist while being whipped, but it was the one that took up the majority of the cover that fascinated me.

Real Condom Suit

Tue, 12 Sep 2017 00:00:00 +0000

James had become so sick of his girlfriend’s lying, cheating and horrible manner. He had spend the last 4 months planning and building his revenge. She had it coming to her for the way she acted. She had turned against him and acted out. She had made their relationship sour and bitter. And it was all down to her, she had cheated on him. She had lied through her teeth about the stories and rumours being untrue. But she was trying to cover up what she had done. James was happy with the relationship before it happened and tried to push it back on track. He let her get away with it in some ways and that lead her to change how she was around him. She become a right bitch and ripped through his loving and soft nature. She would pay the price as he waited for her to get home from work.

After Hours

Mon, 04 Sep 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Based on the Deviantart post by Talljake http://talljake.deviantart.com/art/After-Hours-568629294

He didn’t think she was onto him. He was wrong.

It had started out innocently enough. A day trip into the village to look around. That’s all it was. He hadn’t gone there looking for a woman. He just happened to notice the cute little book store and thought he’d have a look around. That’s when he spotted her, descending a rolling ladder from a high shelf.

Wrong Place, Wrong Time

Thu, 03 Aug 2017 00:00:00 +0000

“Here she is,” said the exasperated director, peering out the stable door. He glanced at his watch as a tall, dark-haired woman stepped out of her car. “She’s almost two hours late, the stupid bitch. And I wanted her to wear a dress or skirt, NOT fucking JEANS!”

The film crew jumped up and readied the lights and video cameras. They were going to have to work fast if they were going to get enough footage for a feature-length film.

A Friendship Renewed

Mon, 31 Jul 2017 00:00:00 +0000

The scene was a quiet street in an outer upper middle class suburb. Glenys was walking along it to a large pretentious house at the western end.

Glenys was in her mid thirties with a trim, firm figure and an oval, often smiling face. Her brown hair was worn shoulder length with a neat fringe. She was unmarried but had had relationships in the past. She had accountancy training and held a minor administrative position in a local business.

Amaris Adara

Mon, 31 Jul 2017 00:00:00 +0000

I love Comic Con. There I said it and I’m not afraid to admit to anyone who will listen. It has to be the single best time of the year. It’s when those of us obsessed with comics, sci-fi and fantasy can come together to share in our love of all the above. I never missed a year though maybe I should have this time, depending on who you ask.

Bondage Lesson

Mon, 31 Jul 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Holly sighed flicking threw all her social media apps. Babysitting wasn’t the most engaging job but it was paying the bills. She should be researching her community college but she just didn’t have the motivation. Her mind was set on the man of the house. She’d been watching the Rosencratz family for a year now and recently the Mr had turn his attentions to her. His relationship with his wife was open… and so he began a more social relationship with Holly. But tonight, he was at a business function but he left her a surprise. Her phone rang. “Hello good sir,” she said coquettishly “I’ve finished the chore list… vacuumed, the laundry, oh and I did finish the waxing on the landing it’s gonna be wet for a little bit so be careful when you come home. You are coming home right?”

Pizza Boy Delivery

Mon, 31 Jul 2017 00:00:00 +0000

At one point in my life I had dreams of a promising career. I even went to college and studied hard to make those dreams come true. Though as anyone familiar with higher education can tell you this is a costly endeavor. So I took a part time job delivering pizzas.

“Watch out for those lonely housewives,” my girlfriend Molly would tease.

Little did we know those words would be so prophetic.

Soon

Mon, 31 Jul 2017 00:00:00 +0000

It started with a party.

That’s how it always starts isn’t it? A party, a party he never even wanted to go to. Matthew was a quiet lad, barely ever leaving the safety of his home. If there was ever a word to describe him it would be average. He was average in height, average in build, and all around average in the looks department. No one ever paid him any real mind. For the most part that’s how he liked it. Now don’t get him wrong it wasn’t that he liked being alone. It was more … he had gotten used to it.

Trashed Doll

Tue, 25 Jul 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Selroen

The most powerful paralytic ever created.

The woman looks at her work with a victorious grin. These “dolls” she’d created -or rather captured and drugged- will never be able to move again. Their muscles have gone completely slack, only the most important muscles remain. The heart, of course, being one of them. After all, can’t have these dolls dying on us now can we?

The woman grins. Time to make some money.

Top to Bottom

Fri, 21 Jul 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Pete was had been coming along to our Bondage Club for over a year but in all that time he had never been tied up. He was a very popular member and his forté was as a Top. His ropework was by far the best and the most creative of all the members. However earlier this year a number of the girls got together and decided that it was about time that they reversed the tables. But how? He was fairly tall and had an athletic build, so tying him up was going to be a challenge. We decided that the best tactic was to get him in a relaxed mood and catch him off guard and then the whole gang of us would take him by surprise and overpower him. But we had to arrange all the bondage gear we needed to be close at hand at the critical moment and everyone had to know exactly what they were to do. It was his birthday on the day of the next meeting so we decided to throw him a party and do the deed then.

How To Capture And Tame A Forest Wood Nymph

Mon, 03 Jul 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Disclaimer 1; Gentlemen, I hate to have to say this, but don’t go out into the woods to do this for real. This story is only fiction and from my own fantasies. If you do venture into the woods to do this, all you will have accomplished is time wasted and will come home with a case of either frost bite, or infested with tics and chiggers, depending on which time of year you go out there.

Three Ladies Kidnapped

Mon, 15 May 2017 00:00:00 +0000

It was late afternoon of a wet day on a short residential street in a remote mountain suburb of a sprawling city.

Irene Drake was getting ready to go out on a short visit. She was a thin, healthy woman in her late thirties, recently widowed after a short but otherwise happy marriage. She had a narrow face, framed with short dark hair and was generally thought to be a pleasant person. By occupation she was a part time librarian in the local council library and had lived alone in a small neat cottage in this quiet street ever since the death of her husband.

The Abduction of Amanda 2: Taken and Sold

Thu, 04 May 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Author’s Note: This my third posted story under my bondage modelling name this time as I model for bound Kathy and friends and on fetlife. The way it is written may seem strange but please bear with me I have done it as I would replies to the online game I play from my perspective as the story is based on a game my hubby ran.

Chapter One: The Abduction

Virtual Reality

Thu, 04 May 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Don was in his late forties, still good looking, with a firm toned body. Having lived and breathed computers from an early age he had been asked to head up a new, but small research faculty at Fort Lauderdale in Florida, to explore what was possible in the world of virtual reality and cyber space. To help him he had a young woman who had just graduated. As well as being an attractive young woman, Sharon was very adventurous and always making suggestions regarding what she would like to experience in the virtual world. Don’s task was to develop a system that would be compact and as realistic as possible. Current systems involved the use of large goggles and awkward gloves, with participants having to stand or move around in order to get some form of realistic effect.

Xia's Pony

Thu, 27 Apr 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Tired to numbness and buzzed from too many shots, Kim walked out of the bar and onto the streets of the city. The sunlight flickered then went out, plunging the city into the eerie twilight of neon and streetlights. She decided to take the long way home, the new way she’d found while looking for a new Chinese restaurant. The old Red Light district was now safe territory thanks to urban renewal. Mom wouldn’t approve, but Kim was too tired to worry about it. Besides, she had her mace.

Xia's Pony

Thu, 27 Apr 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Rubber Robin

Mon, 03 Apr 2017 00:00:00 +0000

There was a new villain plaguing Gotham City, a prankster called Sissyboy. People assumed that he was a protegé of the Joker, because whenever one of his pranks distracted people, the Joker and his henchclowns took advantage of the confusion to pull off one of their capers. It seemed as if Sissyboy could work a strange kind of magic. On one occasion the poles holding streetlights turned to rubber and sagged into the street, blocking traffic. On another occasion the walls of the shower rooms at the Gotham City Country Club turned to the clearest of glass. And during the consequent disruptions the Joker and his crew, cleverly disguised as ordinary people, performed a little magic of their own by making money and jewelry disappear.

A Change of Plan

Sat, 18 Feb 2017 00:00:00 +0000

It was late afternoon on cold Autumn day in a comfortable well to do suburb.

Estelle Parker was sitting in the lounge of her very well appointed home reading a book. She was alone in the house, her housekeeper companion was having her day off but was expected back in an hour or two.

She was forty two and widowed, her husband having died several years before, leaving her comfortably off. She was of average height with a square face, curly brown hair, just starting to go grey and had a prominent double chin. Reasonably shapely limbs and a broad solid figure completed the picture. Sadly, this last was almost thirty pounds overweight.

Gotta Catch 'em All

Sat, 18 Feb 2017 00:00:00 +0000

It used to be so hard.

She used to have to head out to all the hot spots where all the young men congregated.

She would watch them, pick one out and follow him.

She used to have to wait till they were alone before she could chloroform them.

She used to have to make sure her car was nearby and running.

She used to have to worry that one day the police would catch her.

Reunion Awry

Sun, 05 Feb 2017 00:00:00 +0000

“You’re in number 12. All the way at the end.” The uniformed man on the flight line waved Jim toward a waiting aircraft at the far end of the row. Jim made his way toward number 12, winding through knots of people and individuals, all as lost as he was. Half remembered faces smiled or frowned at him, maybe struggling to remember his name.

A line of VTOL aircraft, stinking pavement, barked orders, and vaguely familiar people were not part of his ideal tenth high school reunion. Of course, nothing was normal where Colliersburg was concerned.

Trashed Interloper

Sun, 29 Jan 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Carla knew transferring to a new school midway through the semester would be difficult to say the least. Friends have been made, relationships formed and she would be the outsider invading the sanctity of the foundations these bonds had been built. Not because it was her nature to subvert friendships and couplings; she preferred to remain at arm’s length from others and avoid the drama so many people her age seemed so eager to engage. It was her sheer attractiveness which always seemed to foster upheaval. At the university she had previously been attending and subsequently transferred from; Carla had been accepted, if not entirely liked. Her ‘stand-offish’ disposition was often confused with snobbery and mightier-than-thou beliefs and misgivings. Carla was the furthest thing from being self-centered and conceited however. She simply believed that college was a place to gain an education and not for one big social gathering. It had been one of these latter which made her take her transcripts to a new school. She had invested too much and came too far to simply drop out. As with almost every misfortunate situation, a number of seemingly unrelated commons converge to make an uncommon. An airplane doesn’t crash because it ran out of fuel; it crashes due to fuel no longer burning. Either a mechanical problem or a human factor or a mixture of the two would be the cause, not a matter of the tanks instantly becoming dry. A leak in the fuel lines, a miscalculation of refueling, frozen ice crystals trapping the fuel behind them at some bottle-neck; but not because the fuel simply decided to go on Hyades. As the aircraft gets starved of fuel due to progression of failures, Carla’s rape was a coalescence of unrelated events with vector lines placing her at the point of intersection. The fact that there was a party going on in the dorm was not the cause. The fact that Vic was drunk wasn’t either. Nor was her room’s door not being fully latched or her lying in her bed studying wearing only her panties to blame. Carla was violated because Vic went to the party, got shit-faced and stumbled down the hall, bumping into her unlatched door, falling into her room causing her to jump and gasp, gaining his attention and noticed her scantily clad body in front of a soft mattress; putting the idea that he was horny in his mind. Had any one of the events in the progression not happened Carla would still be still be a virgin, her sanctity intact, and enrolled in the university she wished to attend. To top it off and seal her decision to transfer, Carla was blamed for the football team losing its star quarterback… be-damned that he had violated her. “Shit happens!” Vic’s girlfriend told Carla, blaming her for her boyfriend’s arrest. “New school… same bullshit.” Carla muddled to herself when her latest single-sided foe flipped her off and yelled; “Fuck you slut! Leave my guy alone cunt!” ‘Single-sided’ because Carla neither liked nor dislike Cheryl; and, as for her guy, Carla had never even said ‘Hi’ to him. Zach, had however, spoke to Carla—in the form of a cat-called “Hey baby!” as Cheryl scowled at her as if she made him or provoked him into doing it. The seeds of providence had been sown, fertilized, and watered thoroughly; merely awaiting to take root and breach the soil. The final evolutionary alignment came as Carla walk from work towards her dorm across a dark, unlit lawn; she being alone, Cheryl not. The attack was sudden, quick, and brutal. One of the girls shoved a rag into Carla’s mouth and wrapped several turns of duct tape around her head to hold it in place. At the same time, another was looping her wrists behind her back with rough, abrasive rope. Yet a third attacked her legs and bound her ankles tightly. Carla was forced into a sitting position and more rope was used around her arms and chest, pinning her arms to her sides and bracketing her breasts above and below; the ends tied between her tits. Another strand cinched tightly around her lower belly and between her legs and around the hemp-rope belt at the small of her back. The loose ends of the crotch-rope knotted around her wrist bindings holding her hands pinned at the top of her ass. Carla’s legs were lashed above and below her knees; her legs pulled high behind her and tied by the ends of rope from between her breasts, over her shoulders and under the breast ropes just under her scapulas. Carla had been trussed into a tight hogtie complete with an equally tight crotchrope forcing the denim crotch of her jeans deep into her cleave and a rope binding around her chest tight enough to make breathing difficult and her tits hurt. “Don’t litter… put trash in its place.” One of her attackers said as they heft her and swept Carla away. The large blue-painted steel dumpster they chose to put Carla in served a day-care facility which catered to college-enrolled mothers. “Baby’s should smell like babies.” Cheryl said as Carla was rolled from the metal lip and into a soft, but smelly, bed of shit and piss soiled diapers. Her fall broke several liners open, exposing her to the liberated and foul disposables. Struggling for her freedom only sunk Carla deeper into them. Sometime later; being no closer to gaining her freedom than she had only minutes after being bound; Carla heard the engine of the disposal truck close in on her, the dumpster bumped and lifted; spilling her and the shit-encrusted, piss-soaked discards in with bags of household waste. Just before the huge Caterpillar D-9 covered her limp and seemingly lifeless body, the operator seen her and checked Carla for signs of life. Carla was rushed to the Hospital and not the County Morgue. ElectroPainLover

She Was a Vision

Sun, 02 Oct 2016 00:00:00 +0000

A large powerful woman rescues a small helpless man – or does she?

She was a vision.

Tall – between six or seven foot at least, her wide hips and large powerful legs were accented well by the tight black padded racing suit. What skin was exposed was the color of rich sensuous chocolate. Such skin included the massive, nah monstrous breasts straining to escape through the hole made when she unzipped the suit just a little. Around her neck was a soft red scarf that flew up like a cape whenever she moved. Her intelligent hazel eyes were framed by round librarian like glasses. Long wavy hair cascaded down her back a brilliant shade of green.

Kidnapped and Sold at the Slave Auction

Thu, 08 Sep 2016 00:00:00 +0000

This is a story based on my love of suspension bondage. This is a fantasy only.

It was a Friday night. I had worked late, it was dark as I pulled in to my parking space. I had a feeling someone was watching me. I lock my car and I walk to the front door of my apartment. As I walk in the door I discover that the power out in my apartment.

Lady Sally Blackrook: En Pointe!

Fri, 02 Sep 2016 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Lady Sally Blackrook)

Lady Sally Blackrook, Victorian Adventuress By Gincrack (sigfortunata@gmail.com)

Lady Blackrook… en pointe!

The Forests of the Carpathian Mountains

Urging his horses on the coach driver steered the carriage through the stygian darkness of the forest. There was still snow on the ground and the gibbous moon shining from a cold cloudless sky helped the driver to find his way, the light from the carriage lanterns being pale and ineffectual.

Playtime

Tue, 23 Aug 2016 00:00:00 +0000

Part One: “Why I Hate the Beach”

Rikki hated the beach. She hated the grainy feel of the sand between her toes. She hated the crowds pushing and yelling and making her feel trapped. She hated being out there with all those people in her bikini. Like most 20 year olds Rikki was under the misinformed assumption that she was not attractive if she even had a little weight on her body. If she were more objective she would have seen she was a tall leggy blond with a beautiful full face. Not to mention a cute little B Cup rack the bikini displayed to perfection.

Turkish Delight

Thu, 04 Aug 2016 00:00:00 +0000

WARNING: This story contains scenes of death by impailment, if you do not wish to read such scenes then don’t read this story.

The cell in the Turkish prison was damp and cold; dirty straw lying on the floor was my only bed. From the nearby cells, came the sobs and cries of my recent companions, two of whom were young women. I lay on the straw, trying not to think of the dreadful fate that awaited us in the morning.

A Dolly's Transformation

Wed, 03 Aug 2016 00:00:00 +0000

2075; the dawning of the nanotechnology era. The Human race could now harness microscopic technology to do their bidding. Doctors used it to cure cancer and heal life-threatening injuries, plastic surgeons used it to offer scalpel-free cosmetic alterations. But with this great power also came those who seek to use it for their own nefarious purpose.

Justin, a Nanotech programmer, had been fired several years ago for “workplace misconduct”. In his opinion, if the boss’s wife wanted it up the ass in the copy room there was not much you could do besides obey. Since then he had found a much more lucrative source of income.

The Adventures Of Carolina Skye

Wed, 27 Jul 2016 00:00:00 +0000

Pausing as she moved across the parking lot, the woman smiled, shifting the bundles in her arms.

“Beautiful,” she murmured.

Before her sat a large Peterbilt truck, its metal-flake emerald green paint gleaming in the light. On the side of the sleeper, a mural depicted peach trees silhouetted before a setting sun. Above, gilt letters spelled out the words “Carolina Skye”. Seeing a figure standing by the door, she frowned, walking quickly forward.

Revenge of the Punching Bags

Mon, 18 Jul 2016 00:00:00 +0000

No one would have believed that I would end up as the plastic prisoner of an inflated punching bag. More precisely I was the inflated plastic slavedoll of the Bobo the Clown character that had been printed on the punching bag that I had owned and used as a masturbating toy.

I had received an all-expenses-paid vacation on a semi-tropical island and, though caution would have dictated that I check out the organization offering the trip, I couldn’t resist going. So I packed my bag and went to the airport at the designated time. There were only about a dozen people on the flight and the flight seemed to go quickly, though we had a long way to go. From the island’s small airport we were taken to a plush hotel. There I was taken to a suite that consisted of a sitting room, a bedroom, and a bathroom.

Take it Like a Sheep! 3: Do Machines Dream of Sheep?

Sun, 03 Jul 2016 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Take it Like a Sheep! 2: Julia on a Stick)

Chapter 3: Do Machines Dream of Sheep?

Julie came away from the night of her first automatic scene with the awareness that she could make her machines do anything; anything within the limits of her machine’s abilities, that is. Julie was past this already. She knew that for her to cater her newly developed taste for autoerotic, she needed much more developed machinery, with the robotics and software to match. Julie knew her position at this job would not giver her access to that kind of hardware. Even before Julie programmed her second scene for her vet track, she was looking online to find out what type of company offered this type of access for her to tinker with. There were a few possibilities open to her, but the one with the most promise was a robotics company, specializing in dairy livestock. They used the same software developer within their interface, and she could pitch a good success story about how she improved upon the same programming for her current position in the vet track.

Beta 3: Belladonna Sciori

Tue, 28 Jun 2016 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Beta 2: Spencer)

Part 3: Belladonna Sciori

“What you’re proposing is treason, don’t you realize that?”

Seated to one side of the large table, Bella watched quietly as Spencer considered his reply. As she waited for him to speak, she thought about the path that had brought them here.

They had spent, altogether, five days at Spencer’s cabin, resting and preparing themselves for the first step in his grand plan. After leaving, they had spent the next month and a half moving from town to town within the province. At each town, Spencer had spoken with the leaders, directing each to meet here.

Auction of an Inflated Slavedoll

Mon, 13 Jun 2016 00:00:00 +0000

I had gone to the beach with my girlfriend Sondra on a lovely, warm spring day and we were strolling barefoot along the shoreline when we were captured. We had gone under the wide pier that ran a hundred yards back from the waterline to the street and were enjoying the coolness in the shade. I heard someone behind me on my right say, “Don’t move.” I started to turn when I felt something touch my right cheek and cold fire flashed through me. The same voice said, “Don’t move” again and I stopped dead in my tracks. I could see Sondra and I saw a hand holding a weird luminescent rod touch her cheek and a young man’s voice say, “You will do only what is necessary to fulfill my commands.” Then the rod touched my cheek and the voice repeated the order.

A Special Weekend It Will Be

Sat, 11 Jun 2016 00:00:00 +0000

I became acquainted with Andy Latex through the Plaza and with his permission, wrote a short story using his characters.

“We are almost there my sweet.”, said Aunt Jane as she checked the GPS on her phone. “Now be sure to watch your speed. The roads are quite narrow and the local farmers will be moving their herds this time of the day.”

Andy would normally reply “Yes, Aunt Jane”, or “Yes, M’Lady”, but the oversized penis gag was strapped and locked into his mouth. He couldn’t utter a word. He nearly died of shame when he stopped at the one intersection and the lorry driver got a good look at the rubber encased and gagged chauffeur. All Andy could do was try not to make eye contact as the driver stared at him in disbelief.

Punishment in Ballet Class

Sat, 28 May 2016 00:00:00 +0000

My name is Katie. I’m a freshman in collage and although I’ve never taken a dance class I’ve always been interested in being a cute ballerina. I’m 5’7 and weigh 140. I have perky C breast and long blond hair. Since I got a full scholarship to collage I can’t fail any classes. That’s not too big a problem, since I can normally get guys to do my homework. Some guys consider me a tease since I’m a good Christian girl who has never had sex or a boyfriend. I’ve never even had any one see or touch my breast.

Mean Girls

Tue, 16 Feb 2016 00:00:00 +0000

Julie was finishing putting up the volleyball team equipment when she heard the locker room door open and close and the sound of a large 80 gallon trash can on wheels being rolled into the locker room. She figured it was just the custodial staff as she goes over to her locker to get her stuff so she can leave. As she turns the corner there is Lacy and four other member of the cross country team standing next to her locker with the large trash can. There had always been some rivalry between the two teams. Julie nor the rest of her team never liked them as they were always breaking rules and somehow never seem to get caught. However Julie had tipped the administration off about their drinking parties and they ultimately got caught. Julie had no regrets about this either.

Mean Girls

Tue, 16 Feb 2016 00:00:00 +0000

The Perils Of Lynn 213

Sun, 07 Feb 2016 00:00:00 +0000

It was her fate to be recycled. She only understood that, being part of the estate of her deceased mistress, it had been decided to have her sold off for reconditioning. She didn’t know exactly what that meant, but she did realize that after thirteen years of activation, and a nearly unwavering routine of service, everything was going to change. The Recycler’s name was Humbolt, who arrived at the house with his assistant Percival. Both were dressed in black suits, matching their blank painted service vehicle. This wasn’t typical of the profession, but an odd caprice of Humbolt, who liked to refer to these trips as ‘bringing out the dead’. Percival didn’t think much of the joke, but knew the value of an apprenticeship in this sort of tech industry, and so he quietly played along. The house was to be sold as well, and with so much of the furniture already moved out, the interior felt very dark and empty. It struck Percival as a rather sad and lonely image then when they found her. Seated on a plain wooden chair in the middle of the bare living room, her head was bowed, a single black power cord running from some part of her back to an outlet in the wall. “You see this,” Humbolt said gruffly, holding out the crumpled yellow work-order sheet in front of her. “Yes,” she replied, raising her head. She was dressed in the manner of an old English maid, with a long black dress and white apron. She had the fair complexion of a European, but had been given long slick black hair that appeared very Asian. “You’ve been given over for reconditioning,” Humbolt informed her, “You will come along with us.” Percival came around behind her, unhooking the power cord from it’s socket at the base of her neck. Moving aside some of her thick hair, he read off the stamped serial number. “Hmm, a 213,” he remarked. “I was expecting something more ancient from what we’d been told.” “Yes, well, still hardly state of the art,” Humbolt shrugged, studying her. “At least it’ll be an easier job though. I quite like the face.” “She is pretty,” Percival agreed, helping the machine to her feet. At first glance, she did seem very human. But, in accordance with the Artificial Persons Act, did possess one distinctly non-human feature. Circular metal panels, lined with a single groove in the middle, were mounted on either side of her head, just above and behind the ears. “My name is Lynn,” she introduced herself to them both, her voice inflected with a slight English accent, though her overall pattern of speech was characteristically deliberate. “Only for now it is,” Humbolt told her. “Come on, follow us into the van.”

The Perils Of Lynn 213

Sun, 07 Feb 2016 00:00:00 +0000

Red Room

Sat, 06 Feb 2016 00:00:00 +0000

Jess was a reporter for a nothing local newspaper in Southampton. But she was following a story that could land her a job in the big time and make her a hero. She had heard rumours about a secret house by the sea that was used as a torture room. She had spent the last week looking for anything which looked out of place. And she may just have found it. A very old and run down farmhouse in the middle of nowhere. But a white van and black car had been parked outside for the last two days. Maybe building work was being done on the farmhouse. But no tools or equipment could be seen. Plus it was dead silent in the area and that was very odd for a building site. Something did not seem right about the farmhouse and she needed to have a better look. She had been watching and taking photos for a couple of hours, before it got dark.

Turned into Nothing

Wed, 23 Dec 2015 00:00:00 +0000

“Let me go now, you fucking cunts, do you know who I am”. Sarah was screaming at the top of her lungs as two men dragged her towards a waiting white van. She was struggling with everything she had to break free as sweat dripped from her forehead. The two of them had grabbed an arm each and lifted it behind her back. This forced her head down and one of the men grabbed her neck as they pushed her into the van. She was still screaming loudly as they pinned her to the floor of the van.

The Neighbour 5: New Recruit

Fri, 11 Dec 2015 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part four

Part 5: New Recruit

The weeks that followed were a great disappointment, as predicted my wife’s affair with my brother-in-law resulted in the break-up of our marriage, she never returned home. More disappointing was my sister-in-law Annabelle’s return to her parent’s home in Ireland, I really thought our relationship would flourish, those wonderful intimate moments we shared were constantly at the forefront of my mind. She was magnificent as “Rubber Maid” and appeared to relishthe role, I was confident that we would meet again and explore our interests together but sadly it was not to be, a short letter explained that she needed time away, no promise of a meeting in the future.

The Building

Fri, 30 Oct 2015 00:00:00 +0000

The building broods where the cloverleaf junction meets the railway tracks, squat and massive, dominating the crossroads. Its position no coincidence, at the conflux of concrete and steel, where the ghosts of murderers cannot find their way back to take their revenge.

Up where the warehouses cower beneath screaming graffiti and vast pillars carry the arcs of the highway far overhead, where waste-grounds of abandoned development projects give way to weeds and squatter camps, the building hefts and spreads its tentacles.

Home Is The Princess

Sat, 17 Oct 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Authors note: This is a standalone story featuring characters from Homecoming

“Isolda!” The shout echoed through the dense trees, its reverberations seemingly swallowed by the huge trunks. Turning, Balian repeated his shout, as if hoping a different direction would bring a response. “Damn it, girl, where are you?”

Eyes raking the trees, Balian urged his horse into motion along the faint trail. “Damn girl,” he muttered, “I didn’t come this far to lose you now.”

The Thief and The Bounty Hunter

Sat, 10 Oct 2015 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Thief and The Bounty Hunter)

Part 2

“Who am I?”

For most, this would be a simple question, perhaps an exercise in philosophical thinking. For the naked woman now staring at her reflection, it was much more than that. But it hadn’t always been so.

Just over two months ago, she had known without question who she was. Back then, she’d been Victoria Swann. Secretly, she had also been the international thief known as the Phantom Fem. Only one person had ever discovered her dual identity, and it was because of him that she now asked herself this question.

Revenge

Sat, 19 Sep 2015 00:00:00 +0000

The sound of liquid bubbling over and over again filled the pitch black room. That was followed by a slow and continuous squeaking sound as the noise started to build. Then the sound of moaning from a victim in a blind panic come to life. The sound was echoing around in the darkness as the cries for help become louder. Sound was not the only thing to be filling the room. The room was covered in a number of odd smells. The smell of heavy metal was strong as was the smell of sweaty latex. That was mixed in with the smell of fear and panic. The moans of a submissive rubber slave had reached the limits of the huge gag and hoods. The subject was fully awoke and needed to be enlightened on its new home.

1087

Thu, 03 Sep 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Margo was searching a old army base in the centre of the Oxfordshire countryside. She was an urban explorer and enjoyed looking round old buildings like factories. She loved the history of abandoned structures and the ghostly feeling of them. She was a 26 year old with a out going look at life. Her long bright red hair was matched by her red lips. She had soft brown eyes and a fresh face. She was tall with an hourglass figure and had perfect curves. Her ass was stunning as was her breasts as they completed her sexy look.

Shopping for Blondes

Sat, 22 Aug 2015 00:00:00 +0000

The story features characters from Bondage Boutique.

‘Jesus, who’d of thought something simple would be so tough?’ Glenda thought to herself.

Glenda was way too hard on herself. She had spent the past three hours sipping endless coffees trying to pick a target. Her nerves almost stretched to breaking point with the caffeine. She had stalked the city for eight days now looking for the perfect girl. The amount the client was offering made it more than worthwhile. The cafe, part of well known chain, was located in a popular Fashion Outlet just outside the city. The area where hundreds if not thousands of pretty, young fashionistas gathered every weekend. Picking, then isolating, then kidnapping one of these young women would normally be child’s play for Glenda. Her client had made her task more difficult by having a very specific request.

Stamp Theft

Fri, 31 Jul 2015 00:00:00 +0000

The two Marchand sisters, Elsie and Edith, lived in a large, old wooden house in a remote mountain suburb about fifty miles out of the City. Both were in their early forties, they were unmarried and seemed likely to remain so. They were a thin, spare pair, the family resemblance very obvious. They were neither attractive nor unattractive. They had been here for about seven years and were not much involved in the local social scene.

T-Immobile

Sun, 26 Jul 2015 00:00:00 +0000

_Author's Note:_Another quickie . I’m sure many of us have had similar ideas when watching the commercials. This may read a lot like a re-tread, but it deals with images I enjoy.* “And…CUT!” The director called out. “That’s a wrap people. See you all again on Monday.”

Carly Foulkes let out a relieved sigh and climbed off the Kawasaki ZX10 that sat on the stage in front of a large ‘Green Screen’ used for special effects. “Any longer on that damn bike and I’d be walking like a cowboy for a month.” She thought bemusedly to herself, as she pulled off the full-face crash helmet. The last hour of taping had required her to keep the helmet’s face shield down the majority of the time. That, combined with the heat from all the lighting had given her waterproof makeup a run for its money. Still, the warm air of the studio felt cool against her flush skin. Unfortunately for the moment, her hair and face were the only things benefitting from exposure to “fresh” air. That was because Carly was still clad in the sponsor’s signature, black and magenta colored leather catsuit. Of course, no one associated with the commercial openly called it that. Be it referred to as a “costume, riding togs, leathers” whatever, all knew that it personified the oldest adage in advertising. Sex sells. And Carly was selling it big time. Hokey as it might sound, she looked as if her shapely, 5'9" frame had been poured into the leather garment. Add to that the feline grace with which she walked, even while wearing the high heeled boots and the cell phone carrier’s profits had almost doubled. Her compensation for this had made sweating buckets during each shoot infinitely more tolerable. Still, as she “squished” back to her dressing room, the crew rapidly breaking down equipment in anticipation for the upcoming weekend, Carly briefly longed for the early days as spokeswoman when all she had to wear was a frilly pink dress. “I’ll be in shorts and a tee, drinking ice cold Evian in less than 10 minutes.” The actress reminded herself. Carly was smiling at this image as she entered her dressing room. The smile vanished in confusion and beneath a large cloth which suddenly covered the lower half of her face. At the same time, a powerful arm wrapped around her torso trapping her arms. The cloth felt damp and cool, but also seemed to burn her skin. When she gasped in surprise, her eyes, nose and throat began to burn as well. Knowing that something was wrong, if not exactly what, she began to thrash instinctively. “That’s it baby, fight me!” Whispered a familiar, yet uncharacteristically menacing voice in her ear. This only exacerbated Carly’s confusion which, even under these circumstances, seemed to have blossomed drastically out of proportion. The actress twisted and grunted whilst trying to call for help. With each of these efforts, she drew more of the noxious fumes into her lungs. Rapidly, her confusion seemed to grow less important. In fact, the need for, or ability to frame any rational thought felt less and less imperative. Ignoring a far off cry of caution, Carly toppled into the welcoming arms of oblivion. “Confusion” seemed to be the watchword of the day. As Carly slowly awoke, her body taking a languid inventory, the actress registered an assortment of aches, pains and other “oddities”. She fumbled to remember what had taken place. Had she recently gone through a particularly grueling Tae-Bo class? Had she and her boyfriend enjoyed a night of exceptionally energetic sex? None of the pieces seemed to fall into place. Her shoulders, arms and legs ached as if just having worked out, but that didn’t explain the ache in her jaw. Her breasts hurt and her sex felt weird, but that didn’t explain the crush on her head and torso, nor the semi-urgent need to defecate. Figuring it was time to wake up and work things out, Carly decided to get the blood flowing with a good old fashioned stretch. It was when nothing happened that she put it all together. “I’m tied up!” She realized. Straining once more, it hit her at what an understatement that was. She could hardly move! “hhhmmnnnngffff!!!” The beauty called for help. She was dumbfounded into silence at how muted her cry was. Belatedly, she became cognizant of how her gaping mouth was filled to overflowing by a spongy mass. She tried to spit it out, but her tongue was trapped beneath the dense packing. She tried to close her mouth, but the pressure of the stuff kept her jaw jacked wide open. Something narrow bit into the corners of her mouth passed around her head and dug into the base of her skull with particular ferocity. Carly tried to reach up and rip the abomination away. That’s when the mystery of her aching shoulders was solved. Her arms wouldn’t budge! More accurately, they were crushed together behind her back from fingertips to elbows and beyond. She kicked out desperately, but her legs remained stubbornly folded. In an odd observation amongst all this disturbing discovery, Carly noted that she could feel the heels of her boots pressing into her butt cheeks. This spurred the realization that she could feel the familiar cling of the catsuit all over her body. “Back amongst the living, are we?” Said a voice off to her right. The actress whipped her head that way, dread sweeping over her as it was clear that that was all she could move. Her wide, frightened eyes settled on her director sitting casually in a nearby chair. He was holding a camera and on the floor next to him was a monitor facing in her direction. It took a long moment for Carly to realize that the person in the image was her. When in costume, she was accustomed to seeing nothing but leather from the neck down. But now she gazed upon the color coordinated “accessories” to her advertising persona. Some kind of ‘sleeve’ trapped her arms behind her keeping them perpetually straight. Carly strained once more against it, the sleeve’s gleaming black and magenta surface hardly flexing. She wriggled her fingers what little they could. She couldn’t feel her sweaty fingers or palms and deduced she was still wearing the costume’s tight gloves. 2" wide leather straps (matching color scheme of course) pinned her arms to her spine by passing around her ridiculously reduced torso. Some sort of waist cincher or corset squeezed her midsection without pause, eliminating any hope of bending or twisting. More of the same straps kept her legs folded. She couldn’t be sure, but it felt like they’d been strapped individually and then together. Above where the leather ended, things were no better. The least distressing feature was her hair, which had been gathered into a tight ponytail high on the back of her head. Substantially more distressing, was a one inch leather strap bisecting a magenta mass that looked to be trying to spill from her gaping mouth. “ggnnnnmmffff!” Carly grunted, involuntarily screen testing the gag for the camera. The director chuckled, tossing a foam ball almost 6" in diameter up in the air. It was the exact same color as what peeked out between Carly’s painted lips. “Kids aren’t the only ones who can play with these.” He said. “I must say, I had a hell of a time cramming it all into that pretty mouth of yours.” Carly wouldn’t have believed it possible that such a large object would fit in her mouth if she weren’t experiencing the devastating effect first hand. “nnnnnghhhh!” She grunted in a combination of discomfort, anger and bafflement. She wanted out and she wanted out NOW! Explanations (and apologies and lawsuits) could come later. Carly thrashed at her restraints in a panic-fueled fury, unconsciously keeping track of her progress in the monitor. Although she knew exactly how much effort she was exerting to break free, it did not reflect on the TV screen. At best, it looked like she was writhing in slow motion. Exhaustion quickly overtook her and she lay there gasping, her body drenched with sweat beneath her leather second skin. “Well,” the director said, “that was quite a little tiff. God, actors can be so hard to work with. And we’re not even done with your costume yet.” “First, a little something to enhance your ‘Damsel in Distress’ motivation.” He fixed the camera to a squat tripod and strolled over. Using his foot, he rolled Carly on to her side then knelt beside her. With great apprehension (and helplessness) the actress looked down to follow his actions. She noticed three rubber hoses with bulbs at their ends trailing away from her catsuit. One was at her chest, the other two from a strap that descended from the corset and dove down between her legs. Only now did Carly notice the firm pressure against her crotch, the strictness of her other bonds overshadowing it. The spokeswoman tried to twist away from her assailant with negligible results as he reached for the hose at her chest. She could do nothing to prevent whatever he planned to do next. “I do apologize for having to take certain liberties in your preparation.” He explained remorselessly. With that, he began squeezing the bulb. Almost immediately, Carly felt a tightening around the base of each breast. This was quickly accompanied by an uncomfortable “prickling” sensation consuming each tit. The brunette tried to flinch away from the sensation, but her breasts had nowhere to go. She looked up at the director in distraught puzzlement. “An inflatable rubber bra with rubber spiked lining.” He answered her unable-to-be-spoken question. “Although quite stiff and sharp, the spikes won’t pierce your skin. That is, unless you struggle too hard.” By the time he disconnected the hose, Carly thought her breasts had been placed over hot coals. She tried to twist or shrink away from the horrible sensation, but could find no respite. She quickly discovered that any attempt to shy away only caused her more grief. Tears welled up in her eyes, eyes which pleaded with him to let her go. His expression told her he had no such inclination. Instead, he began squeezing the first of the two bulbs lower down. To her horror, she felt something expanding inside her vagina. It rapidly grew to proportions she’d never experienced during intercourse. He stopped pumping somewhere between extremely uncomfortable and agonizing. Throughout the process, Carly had kept up a stream of muffled protests, complaints and pleas, none of which did her any good. “Boy,” he said as he disconnected the hose, “if you’re gonna raise that much of a fuss over that, you’re probably not going to like this at all.” Squeezing the last bulb, Carly’s eyes shot wide as something began to expand in her rectum. She went ballistic, having never diddled with her back passage in the past. Her doubled up legs tried to knock his hands away while at the same time she tried to squirm in any direction but here. Her breasts started to scream “Knock It Off!” but she kept trying. And the probe kept inflating. By the time he disconnected the last hose, the brunette beauty was writhing like a hypothermic eel. When exhaustion finally put a halt to her escape attempts she was no better off. As she lay there, she realized that remaining motionless caused her the least amount of intolerable duress. Her eyes were drawn once more to the monitor. The flush face and tearing eyes on the screen only hinted at the perverse depth of what she was experiencing. “You never knew that acting could be so fulfilling did you?” He said. “Well, that takes care of the inside, let’s finish with the rest of your costume.” He callously rolled Carly back on to her stomach. The jabbing at her breasts trebled but she dare not attempt to rock back on her side. Her “nnnnnmmmphh!” was more groan than protest. She watched him with disinterested interest, her brain still trying to wrap itself around her predicament. He approached with yet more leather, color coordinated as usual. “This should help quiet your incessant yapping.” He said. Carly’s world went dark as something was pulled up over her face. Her vision did return, but she found that she’d lost most of her peripheral vision. She felt leather enveloping her head accompanied by a yanking on her ponytail. The thick skin shifted as the director made some minor adjustments. And then the whole thing began to shrink as a fierce tugging pulled her head up involuntarily. It continued to shrink until not a millimeter of her head escaped the squeeze. Although she could still see, the sensation was stifling and claustrophobic. “mmmmmnnnnh!” Carly groaned, the sound emanating more inside her head than out.

Four Play 8: Acquisition, Transportation and Rubberisation

Fri, 24 Jul 2015 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part seven

Part 8: Acquisition, Transportation and Rubberisation

The week before the vacation began there was a lot of nervousness between Sophie and me. I think we both wanted to get it going. She spent some evenings out with her girlfriends, and I knew they were doing some shopping, no doubt spending a lot of money – our money – on latex for the guys, and probably other “equipment” too. It made me a little nervous as I knew Sophie had a very fertile imagination. But fair’s fair, we could have them for five days, and it was fair that they could have a crack at us for two but I had a feeling that they would learn a lot during their adventure, and it would rebound on us…..

The Cocoon

Tue, 30 Jun 2015 00:00:00 +0000

It was the beginning of summer, and Ilia was watching through her window, anxiously waiting for her package to arrive. It had all started about 6 months ago, you see, Ilia had a Bondage fetish, she loved everything about being wrapped up in leather, latex or even just bound by ropes, sadly she had yet to find someone that shared her entusiasm for it, so she lived alone in the house her parents left to her before they passed away. It was a nice house in the suburbs, the neighbors were really quiet and never actually made contact with her, she thought maybe they had something against her, since she worked as an ´entertainer´ at a club downtown, since she looked amazing, (having blonde hair and DD cups, accompanied by a very well endowed ass) and the people in the suburbs don´t really find those acts very… elegant.

The Safe

Tue, 30 Jun 2015 00:00:00 +0000

On the sidewalks of a south Oxford industrially estate a lone woman walked home. Her high heels clicked softly on the concrete as the strong wind hit her hard. Samantha was completely lost and had no idea where she was going. She was on her way to a huge party and had dolled herself up. But she looked a bit stupid walking around some industrial area in a long black dress and high heels. It was a hot summers night and Samantha continued walking around in circles. She had forgotten to recharge her phone and should of just gone home. But she was not that lucky and was also being watched.

River Monster

Tue, 26 May 2015 00:00:00 +0000

[ This is a work of fiction. The Animal Planet TV channel, the show River Monsters and its host Jeremy Wade have NOTHING to do with these fictional events. The characters are fictitious and not intended to portray any real person. ] Story continued from “Skinny Dipping”

Paula, at 24, was the newest and youngest member of the cable TV channel‘s field team. She was one of the scouts who would check out the locations where reality shows might be filmed. She was given a new assignment, teamed with a Mark Mills, a 28 year old experienced field investigator. Mark was a good team lead overall, but Paula had been told by another scout that he liked to find tasks for his newbie partner that were sometimes embarrassing or scary. Their assignment was conveniently close to her home in Oklahoma. She was especially glad it did not involve tornado chasing as her prior job for the Weather Channel had.

Jane Times Five 2: Plus One

Sun, 17 May 2015 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Jane Times Five)

Part 2: Plus One

“Is it ready yet?”

“No, not yet, but Jane says it’s getting close. Just be patient.”

“This waiting is killing me.”

Except for the color and style of their hair, the three women standing by the door were identical to each other. They were, in fact, clones, three of four created by gifted scientist Jane Morris to help with her work. Physically, mentally, they were exact copies. There were, however some differences, other than the obvious hair color.

Kidnapped!

Sun, 17 May 2015 00:00:00 +0000

KIDNAPPED! (The fantasies of a friend) Worzel 2011

The two women stood before the bound man, smiling broadly as he woke from his induced sleep. His captors had strapped him into a leather harness which without his hands he could find no way of escape. As consciousness returned to him, he found himself kneeling in front of the two captors. Both women were blond and as he came to his senses he realised that his captors were his neighbours, Mrs Muirhouse and her daughter Sally. Sally was several years older than Walter and in Walters eyes unobtainable, as she had a boyfriend and he had a sports car.

Mistaken Identity

Sun, 17 May 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Clara hated this city. It was small, it always rained and the food was just awful. But the thing that she really hated were the incompetent morons who ran this city’s branch of Calicent. Calicent, one the the worlds leading business to business sales company’s. Numbers were seriously down and Clara was dispatched to sort things out. Clara was a very attractive blonde. A tight fitting pencil skirt. Her toned legs were enhanced by her high heeled shoes. A tight fitting blouse covered her torso. A bright, red jacket finished her outfit

Bottling Problems

Sun, 10 May 2015 00:00:00 +0000

This morning started like it would be a wonderful spring day. The sun was warm, not a single cloud in the sky, birds singing and the smell of nature growing again. As I entered the building, I had no idea how bad it would turn. I started by reading my email and some websites about technology news before removing my high heels and putting on my safety shoes. I am an engineer. Not an easy job in manufacturing as there is a lot of sexism. Every guy on the floor who doesn’t know me tries to tease me or worst harass me. I quickly shut them off except for a few of them and those really don’t like it when I get to them. It is the only way to get respected in that almost exclusively male environment when you measure only 5 feet 2 inches.

The Stink Suit 2

Sat, 25 Apr 2015 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part one

Part Two

Sarah was in real trouble as she struggled for her life inside the steel cage. Her body was killing her as the cuffs bite into her skin. The smell coming from the suit was never ending and made her feel sick. The thick rubber was making her sweat and a small lake was now rolling around her suit. Her skin was itching as the tight rubber trapped the sweat. She could no longer feel her arms and legs as they had gone numb. Her clear plastic hood was filled with condensation, sweat and drool as she cried through her leather muzzle. Her wet hair had fallen over her face as each breath streamed up the hood.

The Scarf Shop

Thu, 23 Apr 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Andrea “Rachel” Ney looked forlornly at her desk. It was covered in bills, Last Warning, from all her utilities & suppliers. If business didn’t improve soon, she would have to close her shop.

Andrea’s shop, known as the Silk Scarfer, was famous for its high quality silk scarves – for which she stocked only the finest brands including Hermes, Ferragamo and Pucci. Unfortunately her buy price was now far too high to make money, even with her exclusive clientele.

The Almost Gender Change Experiment

Wed, 15 Apr 2015 00:00:00 +0000

I was 66 years old, worried about the inactive Hep virus I contracted during a transfusion while in the Air Force which became activated, when I was kidnapped and forced into a medical experiment that changed me into another completely different and younger object of sexual pleasure.

At age 66, the last thing in my mind was sex. The sudden Hep B attack 6 years ago, had eaten away over a quarter of my liver, and the fact that my days on this earth where few, just surviving each day was uppermost in my mind. I kept exercising by bicycling 3 to 5 miles every day, which was becoming almost impossible due to my deteriorating health. It was a beautiful perfect day in Key Largo, Florida, temperature was 72 degrees, and the sun was shining. I was not feeling well so I decided to go for the shorter route of 3 miles on the Bicycle. This route was on a one way narrow road near the water in the back streets. I was in a kind of deserted area when I heard a vehicle coming behind me and slowed down making me apprehensive not to lose my balance, I tried to look to the side however, someone grabbed me by the collar and pulled me inside a van making me land on a large mattress. It was so quick that by the time I realized where I was, a plastic mask was placed over my mouth and nose and a man’s voice said; “Just keep calm and breathe deeply”. I did and passed out.

Two Callers in One Evening

Mon, 06 Apr 2015 00:00:00 +0000

It was between six and seven on a wintry evening on a quiet street in an upper middle class suburb. It had been raining earlier but this had stopped.

A woman was making her way along the footpath in the gathering dusk. She was in her late thirties, perhaps forty but trim, firmly built and clearly very fit. She was wearing sensible shoes, a belted trench coat, buttoned to the throat and carried a large satchel bag with a wide shoulder strap. She had an oval face which was partly obscured by the large head scarf she had tied firmly under her chin. This concealment was intentional. In appearance she looked like an office worker on her way home after work, perhaps taking something bought during the day. This was also her intention.

The Birdcage

Tue, 31 Mar 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Sunday morning so early that the sun is just barely up and no one else seems to be. I don’t remember ever seeing the city so deserted, only a few early risers out to enjoy the morning. As I turned the corner just south of my building I stared at the woman coming toward me. In four inch spikes she was taller than my own six feet. Her long blond hair shimmered brightly in the morning sun, and her long luscious legs swelled into sleek muscular thighs that disappeared beneath a short blue mini-skirt that molded her voluptuous ass into a thing of heart-rending beauty, but the thing that really stopped me were the huge fleshy mountains thrusting out from her broad chest, and bulging from the top of her blouse, daring anyone to look at them. She was looking down into her purse and coming on a collision course with me, and we were almost together when she drew something from the purse. I thought at first it was a gun, but it looked like a cross between a gun and a camera, some kind of toy. She looked up at me, and I was caught staring at her mammoth tits. She pointed the toy at me, and there was a sudden flash. For half a second I thought it was a strobe, then the world spun about me, and I was dizzy. Then a huge object slammed down directly in front of me with a tremendous crash. I jerked back and nearly fell as I looked; instead of those enormous globes in front of me there was a woman’s foot in a high heeled open toed shoe. A woman’s foot the size of a truck! I reeled back and looked up at an enormous column; from an ankle higher than my head it swelled magnificently into an enormous, shapely, woman’s leg, joining another fifty feet above my head beneath a vast swirling blue canopy. Suddenly the entire Green Bay Packers line slammed into me. I was pinned helplessly, I couldn’t breathe, my arms were crushed painfully to my sides and I was swept up, up… dizzily up, high into the air, up before a vast smiling face. A gorgeous woman’s face the size of a billboard. I was totally disorientated, screaming with pain as she squeezed me like a child’s toy in the gigantic fingers of one giant hand. I looked into great blue eyes, and at the plush red lips smiling at me. Lips more than a yard across with enormous foot long teeth, gleaming like a white stone fence, and a cavernous mouth that could swallow me whole. I screamed and fought, helpless as a tiny kitten in her titanic grip. She just grinned and brought me up against those mammoth red lips, engulfing my entire head and upper torso in the hot wetness of a giant kiss. Laughing at my helpless struggles she looked around for a second, suddenly I was swung out and down, and stuffed unceremoniously into her giant purse. I felt her release my body, and then those gigantic fingers grabbed my legs, and easily as a woman with a child’s rag doll simply folded me up, and closed the purse over my trapped body. It was pitch dark in her enormous purse, and the huge things a woman normally carries in her purse were all around me, banging and smashing into me as she walked. I could feel her every step, long slow ponderous steps, still wondering what had happened to me. One second I was walking normally along, and then an enormous giantess was grabbing me, and stuffing me into her purse like a toy. It took a long while for me associate the beautiful woman I had been staring at moments before all this happened, and the object she had pulled from her purse, with the titanic giantess that had captured me. Slowly I realized, she was not a giantess, but somehow I was a tiny doll. It was probably that camera like object she had pointed at me, that had shrunk me down to a miniature doll. I lay in her giant purse trapped, and trying to plan an escape when I realized. What would I do if I got out? I was probably no more than four inches tall, and totally unable to care for myself if I did escape. Realizing there wasn’t anything I could do, I resigned myself, and at least she had kissed me before so hastily jamming me into her purse, maybe I had a chance. Besides, she was the only one I had ever heard of that could shrink a grown man till he was smaller than a Barbie doll, and was probably the only one that could grow him back again. So I’ll have to stay with her; as if I had any choice. I had felt the ponderously slow thudding of her great long strides for some little time when suddenly I felt her swing the purse out, and then I felt a falling sensation, like an elevator dropping too fast. Suddenly it slammed into something, and everything in that giant purse clobbered me at least once, a lot of them twice. I lay there for several moments with no movement, but I could hear heavy movements nearby. The noise of movement came near, and there was a jostling, then the purse sprang open. I stared up into that vast billboard size face again. She was grinning down at me, almost laughing as I lay huddled up in her purse, hugging a metal object as big as a scuba tank, I could now see was merely a tube of her lipstick. “Ok little man, come on out.” and she reached in and pinching one leg between her colossal thumb and forefinger plucked me casually from the purse…. and lay me on the palm of her other hand, a palm that was as wide was I was tall, a palm as big as a king sized bed, I was dwarfed in that enormous hand. She turned me about for only a second or so, apparently examining me, and then casually dropped me back onto the giant bed. “Get undressed!” Her voice was rolling thunder, as she grinned down at me. I didn’t believe her, as easily as that, tossing me onto a gigantic bed like a child’s toy soldier, and casually telling me to get undressed. “What the hell’s going on, anyway? What do you mean, ‘Get undressed!’ go to hell, and get undressed yourself!” Somehow, in spite of her gigantic size, and her handling me like a toy, my perilously small size just hadn’t sunk in. “Little man, you don’t seem to understand! When I tell you to do something, the only thing I want to hear from you is “Yes mam!” Now I’ll tell you one more time: Get undressed!” I just lay there looking up at her, and said, “Ok, I don’t mean to sound belligerent, it’s just that I’m confused. One moment I’m walking down the street looking at a beautiful woman, and the next thing I know I’m four inches tall, and the beautiful woman is stuffing me into her purse like I’m some kind of a toy.” I was getting worked up as I spoke, “What the hell’s the idea of kidnapping me like this, then casually telling me to “get undressed”? I’m not getting undressed or anything else until you tell me what in hell’s going on!” She stood there simply staring down at me for a minute, the smile slowly fading from her broad lips. Staring up at that vast, no-longer-smiling face, and her enormously gigantic body towering above me, I slowly began to realize that I might not be in a position to talk back to a hundred foot tall giantess. Her next move caught me completely by surprise. She reached out very leisurely toward me, and as casually as if she were brushing at a fly, flicked me with the back of her fingers. I didn’t even have a chance to get my hands up to protect myself. It was like a truck had crashed into me. Her giant fingers slammed me half way across the enormous bed. I hit the rough covers sliding, and rolled several times before I came to rest.

Flying into Her New Role

Fri, 20 Mar 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Lucy finally threw off her sheets as she fumbled for the alarm that was beeping next to her, bleary eyed she hit the off button harder than intended. Wiping the sleep from her eyes she looked round trying to remember why she was still tired, looking down she noticed she had skipped her night clothes, the final tell tale was a slight buzzing from under her duvet. Feeling around she pulled out the now worn out vibrator shed enjoyed late last night, so good she’d orgasmed and passed out. With no one to switch it off the batteries must have worn out. She smiled and headed to the bathroom. She had intended simply to clean her toy and herself then catch up on some work before heading out, but looking at the toy she decided she could manage in her work time to catch up.

Big Brother

Sat, 10 Jan 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Matt and Sean were brothers. Sean, the younger, was 18, and his biggest problem in his life was his size: indeed he was only 5 feet, and suffered a lot because of it. Apart from that, he wasn’t bad-looking: brown-haired, dark eyed, thin but quite muscular. He had always had other problems, like school. He had often been laughed at by others, and mostly guys his age. Take Nick and his friends for instance. In locker rooms, when they changed, they would circle him, would stare at him, and would beat him. Of course they didn’t do it too badly so that nothing could be proved. And yet, Nick wasn’t that tall since he was 5 feet 3, but he had been so glad to find someone smaller than he had managed to convince his friends to follow him. They were taller of course, but not as tall as Sean’s big bro. Matt was not the kind of guy you want to deal with. 6 feet 4, big arms and legs, plus well-defined abs and muscular chest too. His neck was quite large, his hair blond, and his eyes blue. Aged 22, he had always protected his little brother and didn’t understand why people were so bad with him. Sean had always told him about Nick & friends, but he never had done anything since there never had been any evidence. But that day was different. Sean came back home, his clothes torn apart, about to cry and fed up with his pitiful life. He went to his room and locked the door. When Matt realized something was wrong, he knocked, but Sean didn’t want to open. After 20 minutes, Sean finally decided to open. Matt noticed he had bruises everywhere, and even one black eye. “What happened Sean ?” “Nick and his friends attacked me again after P.E. class, but please I don’t want you to do anything to make them angrier. I must be stronger to struggle myself.” “No no wait. You’re not gonna do anything ! You are like you are and mustn’t change to please anyone. You’re my bro and I’ll do anything to protect you. I know you’re 18 and completely able to fight, but these guys seem to outnumber you and you need me to outnumber them. Who exactly is their leader ?” “Nick is. The others wouldn’t do this if he weren’t there. But they are 4, and you’re alone bro.” “Don’t worry about that, they aren’t together all day long right ? “No, only at school and sometimes in the weekends, but most of the time they split up every evening.” “Do you know where Nick lives ? A band is nothing without their leader, then I have to get rid off him. And trust me, if he’s not here anymore, they won’t do anything. So tell me, where does he live ?” Sean hesitated a bit, but replied, “Err I think he lives in downtown, in a street near the hospital. I know he turns left while leaving college, but I can’t tell you exactly, sorry.” “Don’t worry, it is enough I need to know. Now let’s go watching TV. The day after tomorrow, he won’t bother you anymore, be sure of that.” “What ? You’re gonna kill him ? Please, no !” “Not exactly Sean, not exactly. Trust me, and just shut up.” And Matt winked. The following day, when college ended, Matt was waiting his prey behind a tree. He hadn’t eaten all day to keep some room in his belly which had started to gurgle hours before. But it will soon be filled up then he didn’t much worry. Sean had described to him how Nick looked, and when he saw him, he followed the much smaller guy. Too bad for Matt, the streets were crowded by this time. He started to wonder when he would act. Then came a park. Matt couldn’t help to smile: the first guy he had eaten happened in a park like this one. He had caught him and taken him behind bushes. But he couldn’t do the same thing there. So, he waited for nobody to be around to run, catch little Nick and knock him out. Then he acted like the little guy had fainted and had carried him to his house, pretending to help a friend who had just fainted. When he arrived he locked his room’s door and, short of breath, put Nick down on the bed. He wanted Nick to be totally under his power, then he tied him up, the arms in his back. He was so hungry that he couldn’t wait for Nick to wake up. So he slapped him, and managed to wake him up. When Nick understood his predicament, he screamed. Matt put a hand on his mouth to make him shut up. “Hi Nick. Hope you did sleep well” “Wh-where am I ?” “In a place you’ll never leave” “What ?? But who are you ?” “I’ll be honest with you. I’m Sean’s big bro, and I know what you did to him.” “Oh fucking shit. This little shit will bother til the end !” Matt hit Nick: “Don’t talk about him like that ! Your end is coming Bud, so if he bothered you, you won’t anymore.” “What do you mean by “my end is coming” ? " “I mean that you’re gonna die tonight. Oh no, the ropes are very tight and you can’t go anywhere, so don’t even try it. You see, I haven’t eaten all day and my belly here, is waiting for you” he pulled his shirt off and slapped his own gut. “Wh-wh-what ??” Nick said, looking at this flat, but large belly in front of him. “But don’t worry, you won’t feel anything. I’ve already done this before, a guy taller than you. My belly bulged but not as much as you can imagine. So you’re going to slide in very easily, with your size, hahahaha!” “Stooop it, I promise I won’t touch Sean anymore, pleease.” Nick started to cry and struggled as much as he could. Big Matt took off his jeans, to eat more comfortably. He grasped Nick with both hands and lifted him. Nick’s feet were very far from the floor, but his head was just at his pred’s mouth height. “Goodbye Nick!” were the last words Matt said before opening his big mouth to take in Nick’s head. Tied up from head to toe, there was nothing he could do but slide into this giant’s body. To engulf his little shoulders, he didn’t have to make much effort. Now that his prey was in to his nipples, Matt slowed down. He wanted to taste him one last time. Nick shivered and Matt loved it. Then Matt tilted his head back and gulped. The head entered his throat, which bulged, only slightly since his neck was muscled and large. He swallowed again and his arms entered his mouth. Once Nick’s abs had disappeared, Matt could see his chest bulge a bit. He gulped harder this time, and his ass was in too. Nick’s head and shoulders already were in the stomach, but the gut didn’t bulge at all, which was quite impressive. Indeed, Matt’s stomach was very big and his abs were very strong. “If only I ate guys every day..” he thought while gulping, his adam apple moved up and down. He could feel more and more of Nick entering his belly and still nothing moved. Matt was so strong that he had no difficulties in engulfing alive a whole a guy, the legs of whom were the only things remaining of him. He closed his eyes and swallowed the legs to the knees, and then to the ankles. He put a hand on his belly, which finally started to bulge out, but very slightly. He then took the feet in his mouth, raised his head and swallowed one last time, his neck going back to normal, so did hus chest. He opened his eyes and saw that his belly had bulged out of 3 inches only. He was amazed to realize that a guy was inside of him, whole, and that it wasn’t even visible. He then opened his door, satisfied to have fed his powerful and wonderful body, and went downstairs to watch TV. “Hope guys will keep bothering my bro..” He smiled and sat on the couch.

Hunting for Food

Sat, 10 Jan 2015 00:00:00 +0000

It was a sunny Sunday. Joe was in his bed, about to get up. He didn’t really want to, but he had to. When he finally did he went straight to the bathroom. He watched himself in the mirror. 5 feet 9, well-defined abs and a slightly bulging chest: he was muscled, but not too much, just how he had always wanted to be. Brown hair and dark eyes. He was an ordinary 19-year-old boy.

Shrinking Him

Sat, 10 Jan 2015 00:00:00 +0000

I shouldn’t have watched that romantic movie on the late night show, but I had, and now, God, was I horny. My hand was rubbing my hungry pussy almost by itself, fingers stroking and probing. The more I played the hornier I got. Finally I could stand it no longer, I slipped out of bed and went into Scott’s room. Opening the dresser drawer, I reached into the back and pulled out the box with the shrinker in it. I checked the charge and slipped it into my purse. Outside the Crossed Swords lounge, I waited until a good looking young man came out alone. There was only one other couple in the parking lot, and they were too engrossed with each other to notice anything. I walked toward the door like I was going into the lounge. When we were almost together, I smiled at him. He stopped and started to say something, then he saw the shrinker, and seemed to think it was a gun. His shouted “NO..!” was cut off with the quiet buzz of the shrinker, and trailed off into a quiet little squeek, as with a slight whump, he dissappeared and there was a six inch doll standing at my feet. My feet dwarfed him completely, they were almost twice as long as he was tall. I took a short step and he was standing nearly between my feet, a tiny little man no bigger than a child’s toy. Frozen in shock he was slowly looking from the chest high heel of one immense shoe, to the open toe of my other. Reaching down I grabbed him with one hand, my fingers wrapping completely around his tiny little body. His voice was a high pitched squeeking as he screamed and fought helplessly as I snatched him from the ground effortlessly, my one hand completely engulfing his entire body. All the while he was screaming in his tiny little mouse voice, “No… no… no!” “Sorry, but I need you.” Completely helpless, he was begging me to let him go as I lifted him like a child’s toy. I took him by one leg and let him dangle upside down as I lowered him into my purse. I pinched his little legs between my fingers, folded them into the purse and then very carefully closed and latched it over his tiny trapped body. A few minutes later at my apartment, I went quickly into the bedroom. The poor helpless little man was still cringing in fright when I opened the purse. I walked over to the bed with that tiny little man huddled in the purse shaking and sobbing in terror. I plucked him out and dropped him casually onto the bed. He lay there in the middle of that big bed staring up at me in shock. I grinned down at him, and began undressing, leaving him lying on the bed as I stripped. In moments I was standing there with only my panties on looking down at his huddled terrified little body. “Poor little man. Are you afraid of me?” I laughed as he screamed and begged me to let him go. I reached down and caught him around the waist between my thumb and forefinger. He screamed and squirmed as I lifted up level with my face. “Now, quit that. I’m going to enjoy myself… Playing with you!” and I laughed at his pathetic terror. Laying him in the palm of my hand, I very carefully pinched his shirt between my fingernails and ripped it off him, grinning and giggling at how easily it tore in my fingers. He was screaming constantly as I plucked his clothing from him like I was undressing a tiny childs doll. I slipped the long red nail of my forefinger into the front of his pants and pulled them down. It was like they were wet tissue paper, I couldn’t even feel any resistance as I stripped them off his little body, ripping them to shreds in the process. His shoes came off with a flick of the same nail, and in moments he was lying stark naked in the palm of my hand. I reached out with the tip of my finger to caress his tiny little body, and he kicked at my fingers, with a leg no bigger than my finger. I laughed and caught the leg between my fingers. Placing my thumb across his chest to hold him down I pulled the leg straight. He writhed and screamed, jerking the imprisoned leg and twisting his body as he tried uslessly to free it from my fingers. I laughed at him, I could barely feel his terrified struggles. I could have ripped his leg off with a twitch of my fingers.

Supermans' Extra Superpower

Sat, 10 Jan 2015 00:00:00 +0000

I thought my day couldn’t get any more messed up, but boy was I wrong. It all started when I got on the wrong side of a bunch of thugs in the inner city. They decided I looked too “well off” for their part of town, in my torn jeans, ragged tee and sneakers, and had cornered me in a side alley, away from the main drag. I had had my wallet taken, my sneakers stolen, and they were in the process of removing my jeans when things changed.

Supergirl

Sun, 28 Dec 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Linda Danvers sat in her room in the Alpha Lambda sorority house and tried to figure out what had happened earlier in the day. Several times while she had been walking around on the campus of Stanhope College she had felt weak and sick, the symptoms of exposure to kryptonitic radiation. She hoped that nobody had noticed, but puzzled over the fact that she was unable to trace the source of the radiation. But someone had noticed.

Under the Tree

Sun, 21 Dec 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Briana smiled as she carefully locked the front door. Turning, she strode into the living room, pausing beside a large, wheeled suitcase. Slowly, and with obvious effort, she lowered the case to lie flat, then slid the zippers open and throwing back the top to reveal the naked woman curled within.

“Hello, Jolene,” she said, dragging the limp form from the case. “Oh,” she smiled, “I do know who you are, by the way. Wouldn’t do to kidnap the wrong woman, after all.”

Hell in a Cell

Mon, 08 Dec 2014 00:00:00 +0000

James slowly started to regain consciousness as he come back to the real world. His vision was blurry and his mind was hazy as he struggled to see clearly. The area he was in was pitch black with only a couple of red lights in the corners of the room. He tried moving his arms and legs and found he was unable to do so. He tried to speak and not only did his jaw remain still, but he couldn’t hear a thing. It was like he had said nothing at all. His body felt compressed and squeezed by an unknown force. He also had an odd smell filling his nose each time he breathed in. He wanted to know what the hell was going on. What had happened to him last night? He was having a great time an a local music club as a heavy metal band played on stage. The lead singer was a stunning and kept looking at him as she screamed into the microphone. He loved the way she looked as she jumped around the stage like a mad hatter. She was wearing some shiny black leggings and a leather corset that covered her body. She was also wearing a leather dog collar and black gloves that worked their way down her arms to her shoulders. She was as hot as hell as her long black hair rocked around her. He couldn’t see her face very well, thanks to the endless flashing lights and other people in the crowed. He was a little bit drunk and wanted this hot girl in his bed tonight, so after they finished he went over to her. They talked for a short while and then they left the club in each others arms. She had asked him back to her place and after a couple of drinks and a good laugh, they had gone to bed. Oddly his brain was at a blank as to what happened in the bedroom. He kept thinking about what may have happened for the next 5 minutes until his brain remembered what the odd smell was. He was not looking for the answer to that question and found it distracting at first. But slowly it worked it’s way into the centre of his thinking. The odd smell was latex, 100% it was latex. Now why could he smell latex? And could that have anything to do with the night before. He remembered her outfit from last night, it was black and shiny. It could have been latex and she could have a latex fetish. Fetish was a word that made him uneasy. He had seen a number of different fetishes on the television and in books over the last few years. They all looked odd and wierd. Not something he wanted to be a part of and was starting to hope he had not had sex with this girl now. She was likely to be a nutter and he needed to get far away from her. James hated odd people and wished the world was a more normal place. He had no idea how right he was about this girl. But he had no hope in hell of escaping her latex bondage cell. She had mixed drugs into his drinks and had got the cold concrete bondage cell ready. She waited for him to finish his 4th drink of the night, before leading him to the cell. The second she opened the door to his new home, he tried to run away. The image of the room was burnt into his wide open eyes. He struggled to put one leg in front of the other as the drugs started to hit him. He used the wall to aid himself as he tried to make it to the front door. His legs had start to fold over and his eyes had started to close. He was fighting to stay awake as she softly smiled at him. His body was becoming numb and his vision had left him in the dark. Soft moans broke free from his lips as his mouth lost the ability to talk. He was now breathing heavily on the floor as the last bit of life left his body. He was out cold and just a couple of steps from the exit he so wanted. She removed his street clothes and dragged his into the concrete cell. Once inside she forced him into a tight rubber bondage suit. The suit covered every inch of his body in the warm latex. The only part of his body not covered by the rubber was his dick. The rubber suit was already well lubed and had been shinned. The rubber suit was squeezing into his body as she added a very special outer layer. It was a rubber vacuum suit. The suit was a little bit bigger then his bondage suit and covered his whole body, from the neck down. His dick went into a glass cage and torture device. She closed and locked the zip at the back of the suit and started the vacuum. She had lubed the inside of the vacuum suit so the rubber did not stick together. The vacuum slowly enclosed his body in a very tight grip as the air was sucked out. The now vice like suit was being emptied of air at an alarming rate. The rubber suit folded itself around his hands and feet. It pressed itself against his rubber covered body and made breathing hard work. As the last of the air was taken from the rubber suit, it become almost solid. The rubber crushed into James’s latex covered body as the vacuum completed it’s work. The way the suit wrapped around his body made it look like he had flaps. They outlined the whole rim of the suit from his neck to his toes. It helped make the suit airtight and it hid the opening to undo the vacuum. Now the bondage suits had been completed it was time to add a collar and a couple of hoods to the mix. The first hood covered his head completely apart from four small holes for him to breath through and see out of. The thick rubber bondage hood also had padding around his eyes and ears. The hood had a build in penis gag which filled James’s mouth and made speaking impossible. The gag controlled his teeth, tongue and jaw. She laced the hood closed and placed a padlock at the base of the hood to stop it from coming off. The holes around his eyes allowed him some light and vision. But he could only see a small dot of colour against the darkness of the hood. She then placed the second bondage hood over his rubber head. This one looked like a cross between a diving mask and space helmet. The back part of the hood was rubber with a web of straps running across it. A zip could be seen running down the back of the hood. The front of the mask was see through glass from top to bottom and side to side. In the centre on the inside was a rubber face mask with a number of tubes coming from it. The tubes exited the mask near the chin and worked their way around the right side of the hood, just below the ear. The rubber face mask would cover his mouth and nose. The tube would give him air from a controlled supply. She squeezed the hood over his head and closed the zip, then she pulled the straps tightly around his head. She when added the neck long leather collar to his outfit. The collar would stop him from moving his neck more than a couple of inches in any direction. It was gripping his neck in a tight embrace as she locked it shut. Now that her new subject was suited and booted it was time to put it in some bondage. She already had 10 leather cuffs with heavy chains ready for him. She also had a spreader bar for his ankles and knees. The concrete cell had a web of eye hooks on both the floor and ceiling. From which long heavy metal chains had been rolled into a circle like a snake. She also had some large metal belts waiting for him as well. First she placed a leather cuff on each of his ankles and closed them as tightly as she could. She then locked the spread bar to the ankles cuffs to kept his legs wide apart. She then locked the spread bar and cuffs to the floor by using two of the eye hooks and accompanying chains. She pulled the chains until they had no give left in them. His ankles had now been bound to the floor and they would be followed by his knees. Placing two more of the leather cuffs round his knees and linking a smaller spread bar between them, she restrained his lower legs. She once again chained them to the floor and padlocked everything shut. With James unconscious and folded over at the stomach, it was getting challenging to work on him. So she added two cuffs to his wrists and elbows and grabbed a couple of chains from the eye hooks on the ceiling. And started to put them together above his head. She may have been around 6ft, but it was hard to reach his stretched out hands. She did it by standing on the spreader bar between his knees and climbing up his body. With him acting as a footstool, she connected the chains to the cuffs and pulled them tightly closed. His arms now hang lifelessly above his head. With another layer of bondage around his elbows. She was careful not to rip the rubber vacuum suit on her way down and checked it over the second her feet hit the ground. She was smiling at her helpless victim as she wrapped three large metal belts around his body. The belts squeezed the air from his body as she padlocked them closed. She then joined them to the floor and ceiling using the chains. The rubber vacuum suit was folding over the metal belt as she add a chain to his collar. It would keep his head pointing towards the ground. She then added the last set of cuffs to his upper legs and locked them to the ceiling with chains. He was now completely bound and anchored to both the ceiling and floor. The cuffs and belt cut into him and the rubber suits added almost painful pressure. He would never escape from his new home. She still needed to set up the toy covering his dick. But she wanted him to wake up first. She wheeled over a large metal table with two levels. On both levels, she had placed a mountain of machinery with tubes and wires running all over the place. She joined up the tubes from his breathing mask to a machine on the top level. It would now control his breathing. She had done it. Now she just needed him to woke up and live out a real nightmare. So she turned off the lights, locked the door and waited. James slowly started to regain consciousness as he come back to the real world. His vision was blurry and his mind was hazy as he struggled to see clearly. The area he was in was pitch black with only a couple of red lights in the corners of the room. He tried moving his arms and legs and found he was unable to do so. He tried to speak and not only did his jaw remain still, but he couldn’t hear a thing. It was like he had said nothing at all. His body feel compressed and squeezed by an unknown force. He also had an odd smell filling his nose each time he breathed in. The memories from last night come crashing back to James as he become fully aware of what happen. He was no longer dead to the world and started struggling for movement. He found almost nothing more and if it did, it was only an inch or two. He was in bondage and he hated bondage. He could only see through a pin hole, he could not speak and he was completely deaf. This was serious bondage. He had no idea about his new mistress entering his concrete tomb, until she started playing around with his new penis toy. Because of the technically placed holes in his rubber suits, she could remove the cage and add some fun toys. She could do everything without deflating the vacuum suit. The suits also acted as a cock ring and kept blood trapped in his penis. Which meant the second she removed the cage (the only thing keeping his cock safe) His dick was rock hard and pointing skyward. She was smiling away to herself as her dreams of having an unwilling slave to torture. His dick would be her play thing for as long as she wanted. She had a long steel pole in her hand ready. Lube was dripping from in and onto the floor as she moved it into position. The pole was the same size as his piss hole and would be hell to insert. The lube would help her push it all the way in. Adding some lube to the tip of his penis, she started drilling it into him. He started to breath as quickly as he could and the chains started to rattle as he tried to break them. Inch by inch the steel pole worked it’s way down the small hole. She was playing with him as it reached the end of his manhood. She quickly added a clear plastic strap at the base of his cock and another just below the tip. The metal pole had a ring on the top of it. The two plastic straps had four smaller rings, one on each side. She linked four metal chains to the top ring and then vertically linked them to the rings on the straps. Each chain was tighten to an almost penis bending level. She then added four shock pads to the shaft of his dick and started working on the balls. She was going to use a vice like device to crush his worthless balls. Two black plastic squares where placed above and below his balls. She then added four screws to each of the corners and started closing them. For the first minute he felt nothing and then pure pain shot from his balls. The vice had them in it’s grasp. She was loving his reaction as she locked the cage back onto the suit. She flicked a switch and the cage begin to empty of air. She was making another vacuum, but his time his manhood was the target. The air quickly disappeared from the cage as his cock was stretched out even more. She then turned the e-slim on and set the levels to low. She would work her way up the volume. She also wanted to give him something new to smell. The odor from rubber tubing, must be getting boring by now. So she added a new tube into a free port on the breath control machine. The tube had a rubber dildo at the end of it. The breath control machine had a computer operated pump and two re-breather bags. The tube connecting to his face mask was right next to the bags as was the new dildo tube. The pump filled the bags with air every 60 seconds. But in the time before that happened he would be breathing air out of the rubber bags. He would now also be taking in air from her rubber dildo. Which would be placed deep inside one of her holes. She unzipped her red rubber catsuit at the crotch and let her pussy and ass come out. She then rubbed some lube on the dildo and slid it into her wet pussy. She had spent the night masturbating herself to sleep and had not showered all day. She played with the e-slim as he struggled for dirty air. She could see him trying to break the cuffs and chains by pulling them. She could hear soft moans from his bondage hoods. She then slid the dildo into her perfect ass. Her other hand was playing with her pussy as she felt him sucking air through the tube. Her heart was racing as the dildo was compressing and expanding with each grasp of air he took. She turned the e-slim to maximum and started kissing the dildo. She was playing with it as he continued to breath in and out. Using her hands and mouth, she pretend it was a real cock. She lined herself up with his eyes holes and give him a show. Not that he enjoyed it as he was shocked endlessly.

Operation Rubberdoll

Fri, 14 Nov 2014 00:00:00 +0000

“Bond. Jane Bond,” the pretty young woman said when the attendant asked her name. She wore her flaming red hair in a thick shag style and wore a plain white dress, visible through the transparent-blue plastic of her raincoat. She had pulled apart the magnetic patches, blue thumbnail-discs of magnetized rubber, so that the raincoat hung open. Her sensuous lips and bright blue eyes were definitely a distraction to the people around her, as she intended.

Double Cross

Wed, 12 Nov 2014 00:00:00 +0000

SYNOPSIS: a mean spirited 19 year old female, hires a dominatrix as, revenge upon a female acquaintance for allegedly stealing the male she had hoped to date.

Amy and Mary Jo were both nineteen years old, having graduated from high school together, with their relationship best characterized as one of jealously and mutual disdain.

The jealously was strictly one sided. Amy, an attractive petite brunette, was a big hit with the guys, and was able to be quite selective as to whom she dated.

The Gardeners

Thu, 30 Oct 2014 00:00:00 +0000

The seeds arrived in an ordinary padded envelope. Debbie poured them out onto the kitchen table. She counted them: a dozen, no, only eight, dark green beans. “I’ve been stiffed. There were supposed to be twelve,” she said.

Elizabeth sighed. “How much did you pay for this junk, anyway?”

Debbie furrowed her brow and squeezed her lips tight together, peering angrily at the beans as if she could will another four into existence. She snatched up the envelope and peered inside it. “Lizzie, Lizzie? What do you mean pay? I got them from Kevin. I didn’t pay him anything.”

Lilly's Cure

Sat, 18 Oct 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Story inspired and posted by SuziC

“Hello, may I speak to Miss Neale please?” I asked. This was a new patient assigned to me at my clinic by the military. I worked as a psychologist in the city hospital for traumatised soldiers.

“Yes, speaking.” she replied.

“Hi, I’m Doctor Michael Vincent I see from your records you had served in Eastern Europe as a military interpreter, and you had a bad experience there and that is why I have contacted you on behalf of your C.O. I’ve looked at your case and would really like to help with your rehabilitation.” I explained as I looked over her files and a picture of her. She was quite attractive. She had chestnut brown hair and piercing blue eyes.

Slaves Fair

Sat, 11 Oct 2014 00:00:00 +0000

I was 20 years old male, blond, blue eyes, 5’10’’ drugged, kidnapped, prepared, and forced through the gay sex slave fair changing me from a heterosexual to a full gay cumhold feminized rubber lover homosexual.

Chapter 1

Although I was a normal male heterosexual, I did have some fantasies about being grabbed from behind and being forced against another body restraining my arms and ability to have a choice of reaction. I had no idea why and this fantasy had nothing to do with being penetrated anally. After everything happened and I was released, during the therapy, I discovered that when I was a boy 6 or 7 years of age, I was in a school yard playing with boys 12 and 14 which had no interest in playing with me other then getting a sexual feel by telling me that I had to run but, once they got me they would bounce me in front of them with my butt against them for at least 10 times. These games went on for the whole school year and I was bounced hundreds of times. It became a favorite game for me. At that age, I had no sexual knowledge to comprehend the reason for their behavior, but, I was very happy that they accepted me and played with me. Subconsciously this remained with me and fueled this unexplainable fantasy that I did not completely understand.

Don't Get Jealous

Wed, 08 Oct 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 1

I could not believe that I had been so stupid. What had made me think I could get away with it? From Carlos, of all people. It had seemed so easy to leave with the cash after the way he had treated me. Let me explain, I had been living with him for about a year and fallen in love with him. I even hoped to marry him. That was what made me so angry when he brought home the twins. I found out that he had been keeping them in another house he owned up till now. This had been going on for months, but now he wanted all three of us in one place, and I was not happy about this. Knowing that he was a Mob Boss from South America meant I had to put up with the situation. I had no money of my own as he paid for every thing. So with no where else to go, that would be safe, I had to stay. I would continue looking for some way to leave permanently, but not feet first as they say.

Chris Kidnapped

Tue, 02 Sep 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Chris is an 18yr old student in his final year in college. He is approximately 5’9, slim build with black hair. He goes to one of them colleges who take pride on being one of the best in the country in terms of results so they expect their students to represent them in the right way in appearance, in other words wearing a uniform. Chris was wearing a white shirt (untucked), sleeves 3/4length, blue tie and black trousers.

Taken at Sea

Mon, 18 Aug 2014 00:00:00 +0000

I had been taken at sea. Our ship was rammed at night and the pirates swarmed aboard. There was no time to reach for weapons or resist in any way. I know not what happened to my shipmates for I was quickly bound and hustled aboard the attackers’ ship where I was stowed in a damp and dark hold. I was untied but attached to the wall with a shackle round my ankle. I had some movement but could not reach the hatch. I stayed there for an unknown amount of time. It was not pleasant, however they supplied me with plenty of food and water.

Four Prison Cells

Wed, 06 Aug 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Bunny was one of four friends that searched and explored old abandon buildings in and around the city of Oxford. Bunny was a lively and loud character with her long purple hair dropping over her beautiful face. Her large breasts popped out of her chest so did her perfect ass. She was just under 6ft and had a slim and trimmed body. Bunny was dressed in a rock and roll style with black leggings and a leather jacket. She was also wearing white converse shoes and white Animal T-shirt. Bunny was one hell of a good looking girl.

Jungle danger

Fri, 13 Jun 2014 00:00:00 +0000

This story contains scenes of crushing and bones breaking, not for the faint hearted.

A group of herpetologists, connected to several universities, were planning a trip to the Amazon rain forests to further their knowledge of reptiles; particularly South American snakes. During their preliminary discussion of arrangements, a rumour arose of a very large snake that had been interfering with the lives of villagers in a particular part of the forest. Several villagers had disappeared over the years, but the local opinion was that this was the work of one or more jaguars. The scientists agreed that they should make that area the base for their research. If there was a large snake living in the vicinity they were almost duty bound to find it and do some trials. Their base was located near the village and a week before they arrived, a villager lost a large dog in circumstances that made it unlikely to be the work of a big cat.

A Pair Of Lais

Fri, 25 Apr 2014 00:00:00 +0000

She was, in every possible way, the perfect Asian woman. She had the long, shining black hair, the high cheekbones and almond eyes. She had, as well, the slim, petite figure, with its tight ass and small, firm breasts. She even spoke with the perfect accent. In short, she had everything she needed to be his perfect woman, with one exception. She didn’t have him, didn’t really seem to want him. And for that, he hated her.

Prank Gone Wild

Fri, 18 Apr 2014 00:00:00 +0000

“You live here?” said Erika, awestruck by the size and style of the house, as it was clearly owned by someone wealthy. “Yes, but you know I can’t own something like this,” answered Holly humorously. “At least not yet. My friend Dina’s uncle owns it, and lets us stay here rent free in exchange for keeping an eye on it along with cutting the grass and stuff.”

“Hi there,” greeted Dina, opening the front. “I’m Dina. Come on in.” “Thanks. I’m Erika,” said Erika. The three young women went into the living room and relaxed. Erika was passing through, and took the opportunity to meet up with her old friend Holly, who she knew since grade school. Now in their early twenties, they had a lot of catching up to do. Each were attractive young women in their own way: Dina was a tall, slender young woman who stood around 5 foot 9 inches tall with dirty blonde hair that she combed straight that went slightly past her ears at any angle to the base of her neck, with brown eyes and a great tan; Holly stood around 5 foot 6 inches tall, and was the typical “All American Girl” with her long strawberry-reddish blonde hair, fair alabaster white skin, and soft brown eyes; Erika was your typical tomboy, who stood about 5 foot 4 inches tall, with short black hair, blue eyes, with an athletic physique highlighted by her strong, powerful legs from running and biking to workout. It was a few years since Holly and Erika had seen each other, so much of their conversation was on how much each they had changed. Whereas Erika had pretty much looked and stayed the same with her tomboyish appearance, Holly had matured from a shy redhead to a confident and extremely attractive young woman. Dina simply enjoyed their company, along with the silly stories of what they were like as kids growing up in the same neighborhood. “The pool’s just about ready,” offered Dina. “Great,” said Holly. “I’ve been dying for a swim since the morning.” “You have your own pool?” commented Erika. “Pool, recreation room, fully stocked bar,” added Dina pleasantly. “And all we have to do is take care of the place.”

Runners Make the Best Ponygirls

Thu, 10 Apr 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Authors Disclaimer: Everything that follows is fictitious, the events and people described are not real. Asphyxiation is dangerous and should not be attempted by anyone. If choking, asphyxiation, or breathplay does not interest you please do not continue reading!

Chapter 1: Taken

32 minutes 55 seconds and 8 milliseconds. Her foot struck the pavement, the pain lancing up her nerves. The blister’s covering her left and right feet squished with each step. 32 minutes 55 seconds and 8 milliseconds, she repeated. Her mouth opened, with a great gasping inhale her chest expanded, oxygen filling her lungs. A half second later her nostrils flared as the air inside her chest rushed to escape. 32 minutes 55 seconds and 8 milliseconds, she mouthed. Her calves burned, sending jolts of pain with each step. Her shins felt like thousands of cracks were crisscrossing the bone, each new step creating more. She could feel her shoulders starting to cramp. Desperately she tried to move her arms to alleviate the pain. 32 minutes 55 seconds and 8 milliseconds, she hated those numbers. Strands of curly brown hair clung to the perspiration that covered her face. The hair began to itch, she tried to ignore it frustration gripping her. Why couldn’t she think of something else anything just not 32 minutes 55 seconds and 8 milliseconds…..

Shipwrecked

Fri, 28 Mar 2014 00:00:00 +0000

It all started like a fairytale for me, I was promised in marriage to the prince of a neighboring country at an early age, and at least I can say that the gentleman was beyond handsome. I had no choice in the matter in any event, and was required to remain pure before the ceremony while so many of my royal friends were out fornicating like rabbits in heat. I used most of my time to become as educated as a future queen should be, but in some worldly things there is no substitute for experience. I used my private time to explore my body in ways that satisfied my curiosities, and I found all manor of inanimate objects, (some quite large), that could be put to use for my relief. I still considered myself a virgin despite evidence to the contrary, and intended to wear white at the ceremony as I had not as of yet entertained a human lover, and I only hoped my prince could measure up with my expectations.

The Revenge of the Latexdoll

Mon, 24 Mar 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 1 Making of the Latexdoll

Dr. Lex Hunter has a fascination with latex and women. Something about a woman in latex turns him on in the worst way. Due to his working long hours, his social life suffered. One day he was looking at a latex magazine, he got an idea. He thought to himself, “What if I created a latex woman of my dreams?” He thought about what he would need.

The Revenge of the Latexdoll

Sat, 22 Mar 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 1 Making of the Latexdoll

Two Ladies Call

Fri, 21 Mar 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Lily had been working as a housemaid for Mrs Berenger for several years now. She knew the world did not like her employer. The entire neighbourhood, business associates and her social milieu all thought Helen Berenger was rude, bad tempered and incapable of saying a soft, kindly word to anyone. Consequently, she had no friends.

Lily, however knew her as a good boss who paid well and on time. She was just, honest and not a slave driver. In any employee-employer matter could always be relied on to do the right thing. She did not want a friendly un-businesslike ditherer in charge, she just wanted a good employer. She knew her job with Mrs Berenger was secure as long as she did her work properly and that was all that mattered. Privately, she suspected the lady had had a hard time earlier in life.

Kat in Trouble

Fri, 14 Mar 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Heidi, or Kat as she preferred to be called, was almost like most typical 23 year woman around her age. She was an athletic 5'6" with long killer legs, a nice petite 23" waist, subtle firm 34B breasts, long silky smooth blonde hair, luscious rose red lips, delicate sky blue eyes, firm and tight rock hard ass that drove most men and some women nuts, nice delicate tanned skin. She also had cat-like agility with skills to match. Her eyes were cat-like themselves with their unique way to view in the dark without use of a flashlight.

Harry's Big Mistake

Wed, 26 Feb 2014 00:00:00 +0000

As a life long opportunist, cat burglar and general thief, Harry finally met his match one night. He was out late as usual prowling and decided to climb into an open sash window on the rear of the first floor of a large detached Victorian house set on the outskirts of his home city of Manchester. He had noticed when passing by at night that there were rarely any lights left on, or even cars parked in the private drive so Harry entered the property believing there was no one around as the lights were out as usual. The alarm casing was a dummy because he knew what to spot and it looked as if there might be something of value that he could maybe shift to his fence later on. He even found a useful ladder stashed down the side of the garden shed and was soon inside.

Side by Side

Wed, 26 Feb 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Vicki looked at the clock.

Eight minutes to go. If she could stop time she would have. What would it be? The pleasure or the pain?

Straining to look to her right. Her husband must be facing the same quandary. Left or right. If she tried to say anything she would be shocked. The collar had a acceptable sound levels set. It also detected the vibration of vocal cords. Not only would it hurt her but him as well. She loved him too much to hurt him and he to her.

Part Of The Company

Mon, 30 Dec 2013 00:00:00 +0000

“But you can’t just shut us down!”

Patricia Lakemont glanced around her and shrugged. “Oh? And why is that?”

“Because,” Geoffrey Sutton replied slowly, “Sutton Cord & Cable has been here for nearly a hundred and fifty years now. Our cables have been used on nearly every bridge in the area.”

“Bridges,” Patricia pointed out, “that are steadily being replaced by newer models that don’t require cables.”

“Still,” Geoffrey argued, “that’s no reason to shut us down. We can retool for other work. Besides, we’re one of the largest employers in this town. Some very good workers will lose their only livelihood if you close this plant.”

Paul's Revenge

Sat, 21 Dec 2013 00:00:00 +0000

High school and adolescence had been years of misery and despair for Paul, currently 21 years old, and a community college student, on the verge of academic washout, after enrolling in a medical technology curriculum. Paul’s despair stemmed from his inability to procure dates with females. Slightly effeminate in his demeanor and mannerisms, many erroneously believed he was gay. The fact that he had befriended a gay while in high school contributed to that perception, even though the relationship was asexual.

Wrong Number

Wed, 11 Dec 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Single caring dominant males seek playful submissive female for fun and games.

“Yeah, right.”

Couple seeks bi female for play dates.

“Uh uh.”

Gay male dom seeks gay male submissive. We all have limits, let’s find yours. Safewords are not an option.

“Shit. Why do the queers have all the fun?”

Submissive female seeks same to share with my Master.

“Hmm. That may be-”

A knock came to the door. Startled, it took Lindsay three tries to close the alt.com window on the computer screen.

Witness Protection

Tue, 26 Nov 2013 00:00:00 +0000

They were an attractive young couple, married only nine months. Jack, 24, had been an IT specialist for a company that engaged in illegal commodity training. Barbara, 23, was in search of employment as a teacher.

Unfortunately for Jack criminal tax fraud charges had been filed against his company, and he was a key witness for the prosecution. Once the charges were filed, Jack was fired, and was currently subsisting on unemployment.

ACRE

Tue, 19 Nov 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Paul stared at the spec sheet in his hand, disbelief writ large on his face. The project was on the wrong side of insane, a fact that he communicated to his boss in no uncertain terms.

Hiram Lofton, founder and owner of Apex Engineering Solutions, fixed his chief designer with a withering glare.

“Paul, there are ten million good reasons why we’re going to take this commission. Ten percent of those reasons are yours if we can have a working prototype ready for demo in six months.”

Silk Dance

Wed, 30 Oct 2013 00:00:00 +0000

A Halloween Special 2013 Tale

“Okay, ladies, strip.”

The four pledges looked at each other. Technically they were no longer pledges, but they weren’t full members of Zetta Phi, either. But they would be tomorrow after the ‘ordeal’.

“Come on, girls.”

The girls tugged off their clothes: Ts, jeans, panties, bras.

“You can keep your shoes. Here. Put these on.”

The girls were handed black T-shirts with the ZP logo in pink. Black panties, again with a pink ZP.

The Defiled One

Wed, 30 Oct 2013 00:00:00 +0000

A Halloween Special 2013 Tale

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Just a typical Halloween night in the psych ward, except that a dead man shows up as a beautiful nymphomaniac. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

“It isn’t that I hate Halloween, Mary, and no, I don’t have a wife or family that I have to be with or kids to take Trick-or-Treating. It’s just that I totally and absolutely hate being on duty at a state psychiatric facility on Halloween. That’s why at the very beginning of every year I put in for a week of vacation from October 28th through November 2nd. You approve it every year, including this year. I do that because I do not want to be here nor do I have any desire to be on call at all this week.”

Discipline for a Wayward Domestic Partner

Fri, 18 Oct 2013 00:00:00 +0000

For the past two years Linda and Diane had lived together as registered domestic partners. At ages 44 and 42 respectively, the relationship was now in jeopardy, as Linda began to seriously entertain the possibility of a new female partner.

Linda, while always harboring lesbian desires, up until two years ago had lived in a traditional heterosexual marriage, bearing two children. She and Diane were co-workers at an elementary school, where Diane was a teacher, and Linda worked as an administrative aid.

The Rubber Milkmaid

Wed, 09 Oct 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Rebecca pawed her way through the racks of rubber goods like a kitten in a yarn factory. Today was the grand opening of the new rave and fetishwear store, and she’d been one of the first customers through the door. Now, surrounded by rubber, latex, and vinyl clothing, she found herself practically squealing with delight.

She picked up a hood and held it to her face, breathing in the fresh scent of new rubber. The material was smooth in her hands, a shiny emerald - not her color, but gorgeous nonetheless. Reluctantly, she placed it back on the shelf.

The Great Pretender

Thu, 26 Sep 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Jim lived for two reasons, the first being his lucrative insurance business, and secondly for his trophy wife, Donna. The couple resided in the fashionable suburb of Madison, New Jersey, within the NYC Metro Region. Jim was thirty four years old, two years older than his wife. They had twin daughters, both of whom were attending college out of state.

There had been a time when the marriage was in jeopardy. Five years ago Donna caught Jim having an extramarital affair, and threatened to divorce him. He could not bear the thought of losing the 5’8”, one hundred twenty pound, blue eyed blond, with a curvaceous figure.

Djinn

Mon, 16 Sep 2013 00:00:00 +0000

In a large, smoky cavern, a strange meeting was taking place. The cavern, lit only by torches, seemed to stretch forever, any sign of walls or ceiling lost within the surrounding darkness. The torches, set on poles, lighted only a small circle of the floor. Within that circle, set back into the shadows nearly at the edge of complete darkness, sat a curved row of seven throne like chairs. Their occupants, four male, three female, gazed silently at the two who stood in the center of the circle.

Surplus Rubber Slave

Wed, 04 Sep 2013 00:00:00 +0000

The surplus store had the standard red white and blue painted sign out front, “Army Surplus, Buy/Sell/Trade”. Amy had come looking for another M17 gasmask when her old one, a gift from a past rubber master, had been stolen out of the back of her car. Wearing a black spandex unitard and white vinyl skirt outlining her curvaceous ass, with a heavy leather belt cinching her waist, and black high heeled granny boots finishing her outfit, she appeared to be a normal twenty-something ready to go clubbing.

My Garbage Contents: Me

Tue, 02 Jul 2013 00:00:00 +0000

A possible sequel to My Garbage Contents: You by Emma

I was sitting in a outdoor cafe, sipping my coffee when I spotted this women sitting across from me in business attire, her strawberry blond hair with brown roots was very attractive…. so I was wondering if I should approach you or not. So I walked over and asked you if you were alone, and if I could sit down.

“If you wish to sit with me I do not mind” you said with a smile.

My Garbage. Contents: You

Fri, 14 Jun 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Mmm, a little downer can worm its way into any mood, right? I mean I shouldn’t complain - I’ve just been promoted, I’ve got the rest of today off, and I didn’t hit a single red light on the way home… yet now I remember that this week’s and last week’s trash has gotta be hauled out for tomorrow. As I park up and take the white and brown papers from the mailbox at the end of the driveway I contemplate on my current lack of a big strong boyfriend. My last one had no problems with these sorts of yucky man-tasks, so long as he was reminded of them. Oh well. My key twists in the front door lock as I consider hiring a cleaner. Could I get away with paying some loser minimum wage for cleaning my house? It’s only small…

Tanked

Sat, 04 May 2013 00:00:00 +0000

She awoke to blackness - no, to more than blackness, to nothingness. Her eyes were open, but there was nothing to see. Her ears could hear nothing, not even the beating of her own heart. She was neither warm, nor cold. She didn’t feel naked, and yet she could not feel clothing on her body. It was as if her body did not exist.

She tried to get up, or even to move and found that she could not. She knew her muscles were trying to move, but she remained in place. Nothing appeared to be restraining her, and yet she could not move.

Starfire meets her Match

Mon, 22 Apr 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Starfire sighed as all the other Titans left Titans Tower. Yet again she was on her own for the weekend. However, this was not a bad thing. She was exceptionally horny, as like all Tamarans, she had an extremely high sex drive. While she was into normal sex, it didn’t fulfil her needs. Her dark secret was that she liked bondage with dominatrixes. When she had time she would have sessions with local dommes.

Computer Glitch

Tue, 16 Apr 2013 00:00:00 +0000

“Damage report!”

Science officer Ronald Woods glanced up from his console. “Minimal damage, Captain,” he reported. “Only one hit, and it doesn’t appear to have done any damage. However, that one hit did strike near where our computer lies closest to the hull. I would like to run a complete diagnostic to ensure the computer is undamaged.”

Captain Rebecca James glanced over her shoulder. “How long will that take?”

“Approximately six hours.”

Bounty Hunter

Tue, 09 Apr 2013 00:00:00 +0000

The Baroness smiled as her 10am appointment finally walked in the door. It had taken a long time to track her down and get her, but the Blackwidow had an awesome reputation to deliver what the Baroness needed.

A tall slender woman dressed in black silk entered the room. She moved gracefully and without any noise. Dressed like a ninja in black, her face was covered with only her eyes visible, both her boobs and pubic areas open. Interestingly she wore a red tight fitting well padded silk g-string over her pubic area and similar red silk covers over her nipples.

Silk Fashion

Fri, 01 Mar 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Emma, Christine & Rouszanna were all regulars at the Host Nightclub, renowned for attracting the most beautiful women in town. Many models picked up work there, so it was the place to be seen. The three girls were all part-time models themselves, friends that were always trying to compete against each other for the best clothes and jobs that often come from the Host. Emma was a pretty brunette, Christine a statuesque blonde and Rouszanna a sultry redhead – all were over 6 foot with large breasts and slick pussies as appropriate.

Lara Croft and the Temple of Lolth

Sun, 17 Feb 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Lara sat at a cafe in Paris on the Champs-Elysees later in the evening waiting for her mysterious customer to contact her. All she had been told is that her customer would be wearing a white scarf and had a very high paying job for her to look at.

A limousine pulled up outside the cafe and a mysterious woman dressed in a black silk hood & cloak, a black scarf tied over her slicked back hair, long black leather gloves, high boots and a white scarf wrapped around her neck stepped out. Lara noticed she was nude under the trench-coat save for silk black g-string panties. She also had a spider tattoo on her midriff. Lara thought she looked highly impressive.

The Last Day of Her 29th Year Part 2: The Death of Doctor Vader

Fri, 15 Feb 2013 00:00:00 +0000

(a spiritual sequel to “the last day of her 29th year“)

Part 2: The Death of Doctor Vader

“Well hello there” Hazel grinned.

“No sense in struggling too hard, you might hurt yourself” She chuckled as she knelt, to be face to face with her captive. Georgia tested her bonds and groaned into her ring-gag, but she was held tightly in place. She was strapped tightly, in a kneeling position, her arms pulled tight behind her back and secured to some sort of metal frame.

At the Academy 5: Fierce Competition

Thu, 17 Jan 2013 00:00:00 +0000

continues from part 4

Part 5: Fierce Competition

Roger surveyed the hotel lobby from the mezzanine above. He knew what he was looking for, but needed to be sure that he didn’t appear to actually be looking. If his information was right, Amy and one of her partners in crime would be making their way across the lobby towards the West entrance at any moment now. He checked his watch, wondering if he had the timeline wrong in his head. As he did so, he allowed himself a moment to replay the events of the past week.

Haunted House

Thu, 17 Jan 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Jenny was in Science class, with her 4 friends Kelly Christy Sally and Emma. As they spoke they noticed a strange new girl enter the science class in front of them. She sat down quietly next to Jenny, as the only empty chair left in class. She wore a dark black scarf tied over her hair, black silk shirt and long black skirt.

The others laughed and whispered, but Jenny didn’t. She had been the new girl in town a year before, and knew how hurtful those comments were. She turned to the new girl and introduced herself.

Cold Turkey

Sat, 12 Jan 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 1 – A Decision Made

“I don’t see that we have any other option.”

“No, me neither. She’s just out of control. Look, ever since her dad, well my dad died, she’s gone off the rails. A street kid, can you believe it, and she’s not even a kid she’s 19 and she’s wasted a year of her life already. And the vice cops now say she’s on heroin, god, what a mess. This is the only way we can get her back, Al.”

At the Academy 4: Alone for the Holidays

Sun, 23 Dec 2012 00:00:00 +0000

continues from part 3

Part 4: Alone for the Holidays

“What the hell is going on?” Roger wondered for what had to be the fourth time. He tried willing his arms to move, but the effects of the stunner simply made that impossible. He watched as the four figures moved around him and wondered what would come next.

The day had started ordinarily enough, at least for someone in his circumstances. Although the holiday break left him without classes or responsibilities, it also left him with few options for entertainment or diversion. He had had the bad luck to come down with a serious virus that had been brought to the Academy along with the delivery of supplies almost 7 weeks ago. He certainly hadn’t been alone in getting ill; better than a quarter of the station’s student body, instructors, and staff had also contracted the virus before a quarantine managed to knock down further transmission. Unfortunately, Roger had been the last to contract the illness before this occurred.

The Lingerie Shop

Sun, 23 Dec 2012 00:00:00 +0000

At the end of yet another day of battles Power Girl removed her costume to have a shower at the JLA Hall of Justice. Her costume, made from Kryptonian material, was invulnerable and stretched with her rather ample assets. Unfortunately her underwear did not. Yet again she had ripped through her bra and panties, that was the 5th pair this week and it was only Tuesday. As she stood there cursing her colleague Wonder Woman emerged from the showers.

Gai-Shift - Kiyoko

Thu, 20 Dec 2012 00:00:00 +0000

To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge_

Kiyokoa Gai-Shift cog

She perched like a dove on the timeworn subterranean platform, eyes elfin and wise, hair a river of black, slender yet strong limbs hinted beneath her flowing white robes. She said nothing, content to watch the rumbling belt with its whining, wide-eyed cargoes rolling past.

Jackie and the Tickle Machines

Sat, 01 Dec 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Somewhere near Old Detroit, a program loaded into the Net: 314986970.ANGL. It was time to recapture subject 314-98-6970 for close examination and possible treatment.

In what was once a suburb to the southwest of Detroit, Jackie of the Elm-Streeters poked through a pile of rubble, digging out old cookware. She was a Rat Bastard: A feral human, a mongrel with genes from five continents. In the summer heat, her clothing revealed much of her tan-brown skin, consisting as it did of salvaged cut-off shorts, a halter top to hold her more than ample breasts, and floppy sandals on her otherwise bare feet. Her black hair, cut short in what once was called a pageboy bob, had reddish highlights and framed a face with a generous mouth and dark eyes with just a hint of epicanthic fold.

The Biggest Cat

Tue, 16 Oct 2012 00:00:00 +0000

It always made things easier if the building was old, a heap of concrete and grimed glass that had little in the way of physical locks and nothing at all when it came to more sophisticated security systems that cost real money and made a real difference. This was a prime example of the type, an office block that had somehow managed to survive the turn of the century and now seemed to be waiting for demolition, living on borrowed time. Breaking and entering in this case would be done more for the need of secrecy when simply walking in through the front door would have been no problem at all.

Rrafnop

Wed, 22 Aug 2012 00:00:00 +0000

“Lieutenant Daniels, please report to the bridge immediately.”

Sighing, John Daniels rose from his bunk and slipped into his uniform shirt. Turning, he stepped through the door separating the sleeping quarters from the bridge.

“Commander, why bother to use the intercom?” Daniels knew the question was useless, but felt compelled to ask it anyway. “Why not just holler?”

Commander T’Serra glanced toward him, one elegant eyebrow rising slightly. “’Hollering’,” she said in her even tones, “is neither proper procedure, nor is it a logical method of communication. We are approaching out destination. Please take your station.”

Room Service

Sun, 12 Aug 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Many people can mock at my social position. Why on earth a 29-year-old good-looking and rather a talented guy would prefer being a corridor man in a hotel? However I can say that I made an impressive career considering that only 4 years ago I used to be a simple young man who had come to a big city without a penny in my pocket. The first thing is that it’s almost unreal to get a job in one of the most prestigious hotel networks. And the second is that very soon I was promoted from a parking man to a porter. My promotion was due to my looks and also sociability (tips were good though I had to share with a corridor man). At last I myself became a corridor man and now I have some commission from porters’ earnings from all over the hotel wing. And my plans for the future are great.

Stargate 3: Magical Trap

Sun, 12 Aug 2012 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part two

Part 3: Magical Trap

Weaver had been given the go-ahead by her queen, Arachne – so she put her plan into motion.

Her targets were the local female super heroines who were immune to the Spiderwoman pheromones that could control the males. They were also far more intelligent, so she and Arachne has developed a multi-stage plan to both capture these “annoyances” so they didn’t impede Arachne’s scheme to take over Earth. They also though provided a unique opportunity to the Spiderwoman race via the Stargate to have super-powered slaves, a unique food source AND provide new breeding stock to genetically improve their race.

The Dungeon of Mistress Web

Sun, 12 Aug 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Lois knocked on the door. She hoped she was at the right place, there was no sign and she had walked down a dark alley to get there.

She had been late for the Monday meeting. So when her publisher, Perri White, handed out assignments, Lois got what she assumed was the last crappy one.

“What! A bondage mistress interview! How twisted is this?” she whined to Perri.

Perri smiled, her white hair shining in the light. “Maybe next time you will be on time. Besides, there something going on here. This bondage mistress calls herself Mistress Web and claims to be able to entrap anyone willingly or unwillingly to be her slave. The weird thing is, when people like the police try and find her, she cannot be found.”

Stargate 1: New Order

Sun, 29 Jul 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1: New Order

Carter had entered the new dialling codes.. The gate opened up to a New World. Carter plunged through the gate, with her 3 supporting officers.

They landed inside a clearing so Carter left 2 officers to guard the gate. She and the other one followed a path away from the clearing.

One of the guards Miranda, the tall blonde, heard a cry from behind some trees. She raced through the bushes and emerged to find a naked brunette woman cocooned in some sort of sticky web on the ground. Over her a tall slender naked woman with no hair was perched, extruding thick silk webbing with her 6 arms to wrap her up.

Stargate 2: Setting the Bait

Sun, 29 Jul 2012 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part one

Part 2: Setting the Bait

Struggling to stay awake Carter looked at the spider goddess Arachne, she was highly impressive.

“Who are you?” Carter stammered, as she tried to break free but found she was tightly wrapped in thick silk webbing.

“I’m Arachne, your goddess” Arachne smiled “and you are Carter of the Taree. Most useful indeed.”

Arachne then explained to Carter that she was descended from Earth spiders and had been created by the Ancients from spider and human DNA. On her world the spider humans had become dominant and their prey was normal humans for all sorts of purposes.

Somebody's Game

Fri, 20 Jul 2012 00:00:00 +0000

She’d only opened the door a crack before the two women outside had barged their way inside, sending Georgia reeling backwards as she was caught by the force of the door being flung open. She had landed on her arse with a bump and sat shocked in disbelief looking up at the two women, now inside her home. The first thing she noticed was the gun being brandished ahead of her.

Somebody's Game

Fri, 20 Jul 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Roundup Time

Thu, 12 Jul 2012 00:00:00 +0000

The herd was in full flight. The bunched mass of ponygirls flowed like water over the undulations of the ground. Bronzed bodies flashing in the sun as they ran and leaped over fallen logs and rocks in their path. Arms pumped as they reached full speed, turning as one at the crest of the hill, before at a breakneck pace, they came as one down the slope and onto the flats. It was almost impossible to see individuals as they approached the river’s bank, but this group hardly slowed as they took to the shallow water of the ford. Great gouts of water spewed up as their hooves thrashed into the river. Great waves of spray hid the running girls as they forged through and out this side.

The Stallion and The Mare

Thu, 12 Jul 2012 00:00:00 +0000

The Stallion

It was dark when I woke up and opened my eyes for that first time, not just dark but pitch black, utter darkness. It was also silent, so silent that I could hear myself breathing in long deep breaths through my nose, for there was something in my mouth, filling if with an awful taste of rubber. I could not move any part of my body; I was cocooned in some form of material, which prohibited me even moving a finger. I only knew that I was upright, in some dark container, with something in my mouth.

Five O'Clock

Thu, 28 Jun 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Author’s note: This story was inspired by several portfolios from the “Moraxian’s Game Room” site of model Debbie D tied up and threatened with a bomb.

Sarah Laughton had come home early from work to find an intruder in her house. He’d quickly overpowered her then stripped off her clothes leaving Sarah in her bra and pants. He’d tied her hands behind her back, then wrapped ropes around her arms and over and under her breasts before tying them to the front of her bra and securing them with a knot. He then bound her ankles and attached the rope to the knot; drawing up her legs and leaving Sarah in a hog-tied postion. Finally he’d gagged her; pushing the gag into her mouth and forcing Sarah to bite on it.

Pussy Silk 2: Out in the Park

Sat, 16 Jun 2012 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Pussy Silk)

Part 2: Out in the Park

It had been a while since Sue had caught her prey, and although playing with him was fun, she felt that she needed something other than a toy. So after going through the nightly routine, she left her silk wrapped prey hanging from the ceiling and went out for the night!

It was a fairly busy night at the club when she pulled up and got out of the car. She handed the valet her car keys and gave him a generous tip as well as a seductive wink. She walked up to the front entrance and gave the doorman her entrance fee and walked on in.

Pussy Silk 2: Out in the Park

Sat, 16 Jun 2012 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part one

Part 2: Out in the Park

Pussy Silk

Fri, 08 Jun 2012 00:00:00 +0000

It was a normal day, not unlike any other day, Joe had just left the local market and ran across an old friend. Sue was blonde with some graying, an older woman of about her mid to upper forties, she’d always been somewhat of an obsession of Joe’s, ever since working with her at the workshop. She smiled at him and winked as they passed each other, ”Hi stranger” she said as they passed. Surprised Joe turned around and returned the greeting. “How you been doing?” she asked.

The Workaholic

Fri, 08 Jun 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Dark ebony skin, just under six feet tall, 34-26-36, and very sweet smile Taquisha doesn’t know the word relax. An entrepreneur she’s worked everyday for the past two years trying to get her boutique off the ground. Even with it up in running, she runs the show from before dawn to closing time. It’s gotten to the point that her social life is nothing but text messages to her friends throughout the day. That’s probably how I got her as my next assignment. They call me Wraps, I work under the Mummification Division of what some like to call “The Network”. See, we’re this organization of individuals that take up cases of those that need to be bound for awhile and add in a little bit of a distraction if you know what I mean. I flip over her info card that got sent to me. Looks like of the last ditch effort of her friends to get her back. So here she is, case number 679, The Workaholic.

The Magnus 360

Sun, 29 Apr 2012 00:00:00 +0000

“Shit!”

Murray played the traffic, found a gap and made a u-turn, headed back to the lab. He was supposed to send Syd a report and he had forgotten. Didn’t see the point, actually. But the Magnus 360 was making them rich and if the boss was a micromanager, well, so be it. Syd was supposed to be on vacation. Key word: supposed. Oh well.

Murray pulled into the lot, let himself in the front door. There was no security to speak of other than a few locks. The industrial complex had guards, but they stayed outside. As he passed Syd’s office he glanced at the bank of monitors on the wall. The cameras weren’t for security, it was just Syd’s way of keeping an eye on things. Murray stopped. Someone was at Dick’s workstation - and it wasn’t Dick.

Spandex Kid vs. Spider Vixen

Tue, 24 Apr 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Once more, The Spandex Kid was out driving late at night listening to his scanner and prowling for an adventure. Even though he had no innate superpowers, he identified with superheros such as Batman, Robin, Superman, and The Flash and even dressed the part every night he was out.

Tonight, he wore a red, long-sleeved spandex unitard that covered him from neck to toe; black briefs for a touch of modesty; black spandex opera gloves; black neoprene boots; and a black spandex hood which masked his entire head except for a ninja-like slit through which one could gaze into his blue eyes. No cape, however. He had seen ``The Incredibles’’ and knew better.

A Ponygirl Transformation

Thu, 19 Apr 2012 00:00:00 +0000

The Mistress was pleased.

She had her two new pets downstairs, and they were being transformed, they would not be ready until tomorrow, she could wait, as she had done before, but she was still excited. “Roll on tomorrow” she thought “roll on tomorrow”

In the morning, a little while after waking, The Mistress was told that her pets were ready for her, She had come across them a week ago, and had enticed them into her lair with her usual charm and character, and now they were her minions, here to serve and obey her. As she dressed, she pondered on what to call her pets, as of course they would have to be renamed, as she did with all who came into her ownership. The Mistress descended the stairs, the wait was nearly over. She was dressed in her Black halterneck rubber mini dress, black latex Gauntlets , black latex stockings and suspender belt and black patent leather lace up thigh boots and a black latex mask with her ruby red lips poking out of the mask.

Cat Burglar

Mon, 09 Apr 2012 00:00:00 +0000

The neighborhood has always been a pleasant place. On the outskirts of a decent size city. We bought the home a few years ago and have had some problems since moving in and my wife decided to move out after meeting the “man of her dreams” at work. Now I am trying to save up enough to pay the house to a point where it can be sold. But my life changed much more after that.

Pledges Peril

Fri, 06 Apr 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Kas smeared adhesive on the rubber flange. Teri opened her mouth and took the monstrous nipple inside. She bit down on the stem and Kas pressed the flange to her lips, sealing it in place. She drew the ends of the pink ribbon behind Teri’s head and tied them.

Kas stepped back, surveyed the girls. The four pledges were dressed in identical white baby doll nighties. The nighties weren’t sheer, but they were short, short enough to see the diapers. They wore pink mittens and pink booties, likewise secured with pink ribbons. They had matching, pink pacifiers glued to their lips. And they were connected by three sets of pink, fuzzy handcuffs.

Maid to Serve

Tue, 27 Mar 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1: Walk in the Park

The rain had eased off enough for it not to matter that she had forgotten her umbrella. As usual the path that wound down through the small wood was deserted in the middle of the afternoon as people with proper lives were busy doing whatever it was they did on a weekday. There were a few quiet little things in life that kept Eleanor walking on the right side of sane, and being able to come here and be alone with her thoughts was one of the most important.

X Marks The Spot

Fri, 16 Mar 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Anne pushed the covers aside and slid out of bed. She pulled the thin gown over her head, reached for her hair brush, and stepped in front of the mirror. Anne frowned.

What’s wrong with me? It’s not right that the younger sister should marry before the older. Yes, she is the pretty one, but I’m not ugly. More handsome than pretty, but Mother is more handsome still and she married Father. I’m neither skinny nor fat. I see the way men look at me.

X Marks The Spot

Fri, 16 Mar 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Anne pushed the covers aside and slid out of bed. She pulled the thin gown over her head, reached for her hair brush, and stepped in front of the mirror. Anne frowned.

Ready or Knot

Thu, 01 Mar 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Blindfolded, he listened. To the tinkle of garter snaps. The whisper of sheer nylon. The sound of her moving about just beyond his reach. And he smelled: smooth leather, her sexy perfume. Finally he felt the gentle pressure of her lips on his.

“Start counting, Lover,” she said. With a small chuckle, he sensed her moving away, the sound of her heels fading in the distance.

To himself, he started counting: “One, two, three, four… forty eight, forty nine—FIFTY! Ready or not, here I come!”

The Seduction

Sat, 25 Feb 2012 00:00:00 +0000

The night was dark, a million stars twinkled overhead. As she crested a hill there was the moon, brilliantly full, hanging low in the sky. Carolyn glanced at Lee Anne. Her soft, white sweater, stretched tight across her tits fairly glowed in the moonlight. Carolyn resisted the urge to cop a feel.

She had seen Lee’s tits, often, but it never went farther than looking. Any touching was reserved for the back: neck rubs, back rubs. They showered together … sometimes. Temptation almost overwhelmed her then.

The Sissy Prince and The Witch

Tue, 14 Feb 2012 00:00:00 +0000

You’re traveling through another realm of experience, a realm not only of the senses but of thought; you’re on a journey into a fantastic world whose limits are those of imagination. There’s the signpost up ahead – your next stop, the Limbo Zone.

The party has ended and the hostess is bidding good night to her guests. She asks several friends about a curly-haired young man who had left earlier, but none knew him. As she locked up and went around the house turning out lights she sees the young man just as he breaks down the back door and storms into her kitchen with an enraged look warping his face. Angrily he comes toward her and then seems to freeze solid with splinters of wood and fragments of glass floating around him.

The Mistress Vore

Wed, 11 Jan 2012 00:00:00 +0000

“Now just lay there and relax, you’re going to love this next one.” Carla told her bound submissive Janice. Janice was tied up so that her legs and ankles were pinned together and her hands were resting on her belly. Aside from the rope that was holding Janice in place on the table Janice wore nothing at all. Carla was also mostly nude but wore leather thigh-high boots and elbow length gloves. Carla’s snake Voldemort was winding it’s way into the bedroom and Carla wanted to place him on top of Janice’s waiting body. Janice loved snakes and Carla wanted to tease her slave by allowing Voldemort to slither back and forth across her body. She knew her slave would go wild with lust at the feeling of a ten foot python moving along her soft skin.

JD's version of 'The Blob'

Mon, 12 Dec 2011 00:00:00 +0000

Joanna switched off the CD player, wound the windows up and got out of the car. One of her neighbours passed by and yelled “Hey Joanna! Looking good as always!” She turned, laughed and said, “Thank you, Mike! But I’ve had better days!”

“Good day, today?”

“Hectic.”

“Ahh no, sorry to hear that. Maybe you should pop round my place for a bit and chill out. I’ve got a mountain of wine bottles at home!”

Conventional Fun

Mon, 05 Dec 2011 00:00:00 +0000

This story was an entry into the 2011 Winter Fetish Story Contest

Somewhere during the evening news I’d slipped off to sleep, and now it was celebrity gossip to which I was awoken, by the cloths dryer buzzer going off. In the basement I’m greeted by the heady scent of detergent, as I walk barefoot across the concrete floor. It’s then that I spot it, as I take one of my work shirt to a waiting hanger. Our Darlex sleep sack is hanging innocently on the clothes line. It’s dry now but one could hardly call it innocent, I reminisce as I gather the clothes I need to hang.

Conventional Fun

Mon, 05 Dec 2011 00:00:00 +0000

Story entry in the 2011 Winter Fetish Stories Contest

Like a Fly in a Web

Mon, 05 Dec 2011 00:00:00 +0000

This story was an entry into the 2011 Winter Fetish Story Contest - Author’s note – this is a piece of fiction, but the scenes in the studio are all elements of real life experiences between the author and his Mistress.

I was looking through the online job ads when I spied an item which intrigued me. “Have a strong personality and mind? Scientific study looking for candidates for research into personality traits – Successful candidates will be paid $2000 for a 1 day session. Phone….”

Like a Fly in a Web

Mon, 05 Dec 2011 00:00:00 +0000

Author’s note – this is a piece of fiction, but the scenes in the studio are all elements of real life experiences between the author and his Mistress. Story entry in the 2011 Winter Fetish Stories Contest

Flight

Sun, 04 Dec 2011 00:00:00 +0000

It was the newest wonder of the world, a tribute and monument to human excellence. It was the newest and best thing ever devised by the human mind. At least, that’s what the press releases said.

Physically, it was a city, albeit a small one, perched on a platform. Newly developed repulsor technology allowed the platform to hover in mid air. Floating high over Colorado (so high, read the releases, that the Grand Canyon looks like a ravine), the city even borrowed its name from a science fiction thriller of the past. Cloud City, floating high and proud, the ultimate vacation destination.

Sock It To Me

Sun, 04 Dec 2011 00:00:00 +0000

This story may be too sock-happy for some, and for that, I apologize. I was grooving on the advent of cool weather and organizing my sock drawer, when the inspiration hit! There is some bondage and sex though, so you may still be interested. Sock It To Me As long as I can remember, I have had a passion for legwear; knee socks, over-the-knee socks, patterned tights, thigh highs, etc. I wear them and I look for other gals that wear them. Finding other gals with the same passion is the hardest thing to satisfy. Gals think that knee socks, for instance, are so 80’s! Most women wear socks, but not that kind that sets my heart to pitter-pattering. I absolutely hate those little footie things; I think they are as responsible for the collapse of the sock industry as much as the fashion mavens. And those see-through trousers socks are also disgusting. I can barely tolerate the nylon tube socks that soccer players wear. Nope! My socks and tights have to be wool or heavy cotton. The problem is that few companies make them anymore and even fewer women wear them! My other thing is bondage, rope bondage to be specific. I love tying women up and I am quite good at it! There seem to be more women that like being bound and gagged than like wearing my type of footwear, but I’m not complaining about that! It was mid-October and in this area that means the days are short and cool. It was a Saturday a.m. and I was headed to the local coffee shop. I was in my school-girl phase and was wearing the full regalia, adult-fet style, lace-up black knee-length Doc Martens with white over-the-knee socks, short green plaid pleated skirt and a green letter-sweater cardigan over a white men’s shirt with a black tie hanging loosely around my neck. I had drawn my currently-red hair into two ponytails, tied with black ribbon, that jutted from each side of my head. I was a walking cliché, but I liked it. A half block ahead, a gal turned the corner onto my street and I was amazed to see that she was wearing an outfit similar to mine! As she drew near, I saw that she wore burgundy over-the-knee socks with black flats, a burgundy plaid pleated skirt and a Black turtle-necked sweater over which she had a burgundy cardigan. I was instantly in heat for her. I’m not shy especially about my little fetishes, although I don’t usually make a good impression blurting out what I’m thinking. My friends are used to it, but strangers…well, sometimes it works, most times it doesn’t, but I gotta be me! As we passed each other, I said “I like your look, girl! Ever been tied up?” She stopped, slipped off her sunglasses, and looked me up and down. She was of Asian-American descent, Chinese was the Asian part if I had to guess, with glorious natural long black hair that was fastened into a tight ponytail. Unbound it would probably reach her waist. She wore it with straight across bangs ending at her eyebrows. She had almost black eyes, almond shaped and slanting up at the outside corners and a sweet, pouty mouth. She reminded me of Lucy Lui, the actress and that was not a bad thing! She was a little older than I first thought maybe early thirties, but she was breathtakingly beautiful, at least to me. I felt my equilibrium shift as I stared at her; I was teetering on some precipice and could easily fall for that face! “Once or twice” she replied. I could feel myself begin to pitch over the edge! I managed to find my voice. “Wanna make it three or four?” I jiggled the handcuffs I had fastened through the belt loop of my skirt. She smiled and reached out to touch the cuffs. “These are toys!” I blushed scarlet. Damn! I’ve met the girl of my dreams and she catches on that I’m sporting lame toy cuffs. Damn it! What to do? “Yeah, I know! They’re just decoration! I’m more into rope anyway!” I stumbled through that bs while she continued to scrutinize me with her knowing smile. “Rope, huh? Do you use hemp or cotton?” Now on firmer footing, I was able to reply coherently and it wasn’t lost on me that she knew the difference between types of rope. “I’m into hemp right now; love the texture and after you use it a bit it softens right up! Besides it’s too hard to find good cotton rope.” No bs there; I was a hemp girl! She seemed to approve, at least she didn’t cut me off at the knees again with some other comment. “Do you live around here?” she asked. “Yeah, on the next block, halfway down.” Could it be this easy? “Roommates?” “Nope, just me!” Oh my god! Was this really happening? “What’s your name? I’m Kaitlynn Lee.” I told her. She reached out and shook my hand. I don’t know about her, but I felt electricity when we touched. Pheromones were in the air, like a heady perfume that I hoped she could sense too! She held onto my hand just a little bit longer than necessary and I was practically swooning. “Just a minute!” She pulled an Iphone and ripped off a text. The thing chimed and she stepped away a couple of paces, her back to me, to answer a call, but I could still hear her side well enough. “Sam? Yeah, we’re good, but we’ll talk later.” She slapped the phone back into her pocket and turned to me. I was stunned! Was this really happening? Was I going to get to spend some quality time with this absolute babe? And dare I think that bondage was in our future? Damn right I was thinking that! “So! Let’s go to your place!” This was happening and so fast! I was aware that she had taken control of the situation and was driving the agenda. It was my agenda as well, but I wanted to be in control. “So!” I parroted. “You gonna let me tie you up?” She smiled her enigmatic smile. “Well, let’s go and talk about it, anyway!” “Sure, let’s go; it’s this way!” She fell into place next to me and we headed back the way I had come. It must have looked like the local catholic girls school had just let out, but no one seemed to pay us any mind. My head was spinning and my little sex genie was stirring in my gut. Nothing like this had ever happened to me. I had met and got involved with gals in bars, etc. but never had a chance meeting ever developed into anything like this. Usually, the impromptu meets ended in disappointment all around. Maybe this would too, but it had moved way ahead of any other encounter I had experienced. We didn’t talk as we walked. My apartment was only 5 minutes away. I let us into the foyer with my key and we walked up the one flight to my apartment. I was nervous and excited both, hoping against hope that this would be something. My apartment fronted on the street and had lots of windows to let in the light. It was furnished in the usual single gal way with hand-me-downs and Ikea stuff. I let her go first and she walked into the large living room and gave it the once over. I was thinking strategy! How did I get her from here into my ropes and then into bed? “I’ve got some good merlot I haven’t opened yet. Want a glass?” She turned and stared at me briefly. “Sure! That would be great!” I silently agreed; a little alcohol was sure to lubricate the situation. I returned with two glasses and offered her one. She was standing at the front windows looking down at the street. “You didn’t put any ketamine or anything in this did you?” I pulled the glass back and offered her the other one. “Just kidding; you don’t seem like the type to do that!” I answered “Of course I’m not”, while guiltily recalling that, a minute ago in the kitchen, I had half-jokingly wished I had something like that. We sat on the futon and sipped our wine. “Nice place! Been here long?” I gave the short version of my history and asked her where she lived. She gave a vague answer that seemed to indicate that she had just moved in a couple of blocks away. Finally, I couldn’t stand it anymore. “So, Kaitlynn, why are you here in my apartment?” She put her glass down and turned sideways to look straight at me. “I thought you wanted to tie me up?” Damn it, she did it again; took control. I had to wrest it back. “I do! We can do it here or in the bedroom. Any preference?” I hoped my voice didn’t give away the excitement I was feeling. As always, when on the cusp of a bondage adventure, I was almost giddy and had to clasp my hands together to prevent them from shaking. “Well, here is fine. Why don’t you get your stuff and we can figure out where we want to go with this!” I had to fight with myself to keep from jumping up and running out of the room to get my equipment. Instead, I sat for a moment as if considering her suggestion and then nodded my head and replied. “Good idea! Want any more wine while I’m up?” “I’m good!” I forced myself to walk slowly into my bedroom. Once I was out of sight, I pumped my fist, mouthed a silent “yes” and did a little happy dance. I dragged my bag of toys out of the closet and gave it a quick check. There were several styles of gags, a lot of coiled rope, collars, blindfolds, etc.; the usual stuff! I unzipped my boots and kicked them off and shucked the sweater. I wanted to be able to move freely unencumbered by extraneous clothes. Ultimately, I wanted to be out of all my clothes and playing with Kaitlynn, but first things first. I came back down the hall and stopped short at the living door. Kaitlynn was nowhere in sight; where was she? Maybe she went to the bathroom? I really, really didn’t want to think she may have split! I sighed, figuring it had been too good to be true, and stepped into the room. A push and a trip and I was down hard on my belly, the bag spinning away from me. Struggling for breath, I managed to get out “What the fuck!” before a knee slammed into my back and a hand clamped over my mouth. Kaitlynn spoke into my ear. “Lay still, sweetie, and this will go OK, but if you struggle, it will go hard. Got it?” I spluttered a protest into her hand and tried to twist free. She whacked the back of my head with her free hand. “I guess you didn’t get it!” She grabbed a pigtail and twisted and pulled until my eyes teared up. “Now lay still!” I figured I should do that and nodded my head. She let go of my hair and slid her knee off my back, but kept her hand over my mouth. “Put your hands behind your back!” I hesitated and earned another head whack. I put my hands behind me crossed at the wrists. “I’m going to remove my hand from your mouth; keep quiet!” She let go of me and reached out and grabbed my bag. I couldn’t keep quiet. “Kaitlynn, what are you doing?” She grabbed my pigtail again and pulled my head back hard. “Shut up!” she hissed. She spilled the bag’s contents out on the floor and grabbed a ball gag out of the tangle of stuff. “Open up!” I tried to clamp my lips shut against the ball she was pressing against them. She removed the ball and grabbed my arm twisting it up behind me. I screeched in protest and she was ready, slamming the ball against my mouth and forcing it part way in. I tasted blood and then gave in to the relentless pressure she was exerting. She pushed the ball deep into my mouth and tightened the strap. I jerked my hands towards my mouth to try to pull the ball free or loosen the strap, but she clamped down on my arms and twisted both of them back behind me again. She held my wrists together and lifted them up and away from my body, all the while wrapping a rope around them. She managed to cinch them despite my struggling and immediately went to work on my elbows. She wrapped and cinched my elbows, crushing them together. Still working quickly, she grabbed at my ankles and quickly bound them together bending and pulling my feet up and behind until my hands were touching my heels. And that was that! I was hogtied and gagged on my living room floor in a matter of minutes by a stranger that I thought I would tying up! She stood up and nudged me with her foot. “So! You wanted to tie me up?” I twisted my head around to look up at her. She was smiling and shaking her finger at me. “Who would have figured that you would run into me and ask to tie me up? What are the chances of that? Oh right, you’re gagged and can’t talk! Let me explain. I’m a pro-domme! You know what that means? It means I tie people up! How about that? You picked the wrong person to hit on!” I tried to process that information. I knew what a domme was from my excursions on the ‘net. The realization that I had hit on a woman who was light-years beyond me in experience was embarrassing. I mean, how could I know, but still… I lowered my head to the floor and turned away from her to hide the flush of embarrassment on my face. “Embarrassing isn’t it? And now you’re going to suffer a bit for your indiscretion! But if you really like to tie people up and you pay attention, you just might learn something!” She pawed through my toy bag. “You got some good stuff here! I’m going to look around a bit see what else I can find.” She stood and walked off down the hall toward my bedroom. There was nothing I could do about it and there was not much else she would find, maybe a little weed, but that was the least of my troubles. I began to wiggle around testing the ropes. She was good at what she did, that was for sure. There was no give or slack in any rope and it quickly became clear that I was caught until she wanted to release me. She was gone for several minutes, maybe 10 or so. When she came back, she rolled me onto my side. “You got a serious sock thing going, honey! I never saw so many pairs of socks and tights.” She thought a moment and looked down at her legs. “That’s really what got you looking at me wasn’t it? These socks I’m wearing? Well how about that!” She slipped off her shoes and pressed her foot against my face. The sock was damp and smelled of leather. Having it right in my face, up close and personal, caused a tingling in my belly. She put both her feet on my face and that really stirred up something in me. She was finding and pushing a lot of my quirky little buttons. She pulled her feet back, got on her knees and reached over to roll me back onto my stomach. “I think we can have some fun with this” she said as she released the hogtie rope and untied my ankles. “What do you say we swap socks?” Now the tingle was in full vibration mode. She was keying in on my biggest weakness and I was reacting to her manipulation! She helped up onto my feet and removed my skirt and then my panties. It was so sexy to be nude, actually to be stripped, by her. I still had the shirt on, which extended below my waist. Maybe that was why being nude wasn’t freaking me out. She made me sit on my futon and slid my socks off. Then she removed hers rolling them slowly down her legs, her eyes pinned on me. Me, I was watching her peel off the socks and it was sensual and mesmerizing. She took her still warm socks and slid one over my foot and slowly worked it up over my knee. Fully extended it reached to mid-thigh. My heart was pounding and I squirmed trying to satisfy the burgeoning itch between my legs. She did the second sock in the same way. I caught her eye and we stared at each other for half a minute. She smiled and nodded her head. Wow! I was totally charged up and aching for some sex! Picking up a piece of rope she began to bind my legs starting at the ankles and cinching a two strand loop every several inches up my calves to above my knees. The last loop was placed at the top of the socks and cinched. She stood and slipped her sweater over her head and kicked her skirt aside. She wasn’t wearing a bra and her smallish breasts, pierced in each nipple, were firm and shapely. She slipped out of her thong and tossed it aside. With no clothes on she was smaller, but no less powerful! A narrow waist swelled into perfectly rounded hips. There wasn’t a trace of extra flesh or a wrinkle on her body. I swallowed hard as I stared at her perfection. She sat next to me on the futon and slowly pulled on my discarded socks. I was beside myself with sexual energy. I had never experienced anything like this, obviously, and regardless of how it came about, I was in and fully invested in whatever she wanted to do to me. She stood and pirouetted in my socks. I moaned involuntarily. “I’m guessing you’re pretty turned on right now!” I nodded, my eyes glued to my socks on her perfect legs. “Me too! Let’s do something about that!” She helped me to my feet and steadied me as she made me hop down the hall to the bedroom. I had a three piece mirror in one corner of the room. She guided me over to it and for the first time I took in the image of me bound and gagged! I could hardly believe what was reflected back at me. It was like looking at those pics on the websites only it was me staring back. The red ball was buried deep in my mouth barely visible between my lips. The strap caused a deep furrow in my cheeks and distorted my features a bit. I felt light headed as I studied the different angles the mirror afforded me. From the front I was armless, which accentuated the natural swell of my hips. The way my arms were bound forced my breasts forward. She fussed with my shirt and pulled it open to expose them. The simple multiple bindings up my legs were fantastic against the burgundy socks. She turned me slightly and I saw my arms centered in the middle of my back the insides touching from wrist to elbow with the neat loops of hemp welding them together. It was a revelation and, I knew, a life changing experience. I had never been tied up; I had always tied, but the feeling of confinement and the sight of it totally turned me toward a sub side I didn’t know I had! Maybe it wouldn’t last, but I suspected that from hereon I would crave this experience and seek it out! And she had just started on me! She stood right next to me. Her arm was casually draped over my shoulder in an attitude of ownership; her fingers played over my nipples. I tipped my head back and to the side resting my head against hers and let out a long, fervent sigh! I tell you I was on the verge of an orgasm just looking at the two of us standing there! “How grateful are you that I’ve shown you this side of your personality? Let’s find out!” She turned me towards the bed; my eyes lingered in the mirror on the image of the bound woman that I had become. Several hops and I was at the bed. She made me sit on the edge and then tilted me back, lifted my legs up and maneuvered me into the middle. She climbed up next to me and I knew what was coming next and welcomed it. This strange woman had opened a door into my personality that I could never shut and anything she wanted I would give her! Her open legs straddled my head. I was aware that the socks I had been wearing just minutes ago covered her legs. She lowered her sex to my lips and I began to show how grateful I was! It was difficult at first to get the right moves and rhythm going since I was bound into immobility, but she helped me with her movements and soon she was wet and moaning and sighing. I worked on her fervently wanting to show that I understood exactly what I was and what I was supposed to do! My efforts were rewarded when she stiffened and ejected a small stream of liquid onto my face. I knew that I would never forget the taste and scent of her fluid; I also knew that I wanted more! After a moment she climbed off. “Very good! I know you’d like to have a happy ending too, but you’re going to have to wait for that, my dear!” I groaned in disappointment and she laughed. “You are quite a surprise to me, sweetie. I thought you were just some twenty-something air head when we first met, but you’ve got promise!” She slipped into the bathroom for a minute and returned with a facecloth and wiped my face and chest. She rolled my nipple in her hand causing a lightning bolt of desire to surge through me. “I like to photograph and video my subjects. There’s a market for attractive gals in your situation and” she rolled my other nipple, “I like to have the graphics for…my own use. As soon as my friend gets here we’ll do some of that!” Oh, oh! I came down with a crash. Videos? Friend? I didn’t want to hear about either. I was good with being Kaitlynn’s slave, but having the encounter maybe spread all over the internet and, worse, having someone else involved was a big problem! She sensed from my body language and more likely from my muffled protests that I was not happy. “Now remember who’s the domme here, sweetie; neither thing is negotiable. I’ll hide your face and make you unidentifiable, but I will have my images. And I think you’ll like Sam!” Sam? Sam? The guy from the phone call! A guy was coming here? I began to try to get myself off the bed; I’m not sure what I thought that would accomplish, but I had to try. I suddenly wanted to out of this! She moved quickly to stop me from swinging my legs off the bed. “No, no, no! I tell when you can move and how! I’m going to have to immobilize you until Sam gets here. And you will need to learn your place!” I so wanted out of this now! How could I have been so foolish to fall so far into this and to think it was something I wanted? I tried to avoid her grasp, but she was quick and surprisingly strong. She rolled me onto my belly and jammed my legs against my butt. Somehow jacking my lower body up, she shoved a rope under my thighs and then around my legs at the ankles. I felt her wrapping and cinching the rope leaving me folded at the knees with my heels tightly bound down against my butt. I thrashed about a bit when she left the room to get more rope. She was back quickly and set about ‘immobilizing’ me with intense concentration. She slipped loops around my chest above and below my breasts. I turned my head and caught our reflection in the mirror. It was like watching a bondage video! Very surreal being the star! She was sliding a doubled rope under the rope that held my feet to my ass. I watched as she ran one end of that rope through the chest loops and then back to my butt. She threaded the tag end through the loop caused by doubling the rope and then drew out the slack once, twice and then again, each time sliding the fulcrum down towards my feet so that she could pull it tighter. Of course what that was doing was arching me in a most uncomfortable way. The chest ropes tightened and lifted my torso up and away from the mattress. If I were on the floor, she could have rocked me on my belly. I groaned as I tried to adjust to the strain. She paid no attention to my discomfort, busying herself with wrapping a loop around my waist. She captured my arms under that loop and drew my hands to the side of my body securing them there. That cocked my elbows and forced them up and away from my body. She undid the ribbons holding my ponytails and wound a rope through the combined handful of hair. This rope was tied off to my elbows. I was now looking up at the ceiling or at least I was until she used my tie to blindfold me. I now knew what she meant by immobilizing me. Laying on the softness of the mattress in a tangle of blankets, I could do nothing except flutter my fingers and turn my head slightly. It was excruciatingly tight and yet not painful, but I wouldn’t want to stay like this for long! That was out of my hands and I hoped Kaitlynn was going to pay close attention to me. That was all I could do! The thought that a man was coming over to my apartment popped back into my mind. I was not in the least interested in having a man touch me. I was not bi and had no interest in penises. All I could do was to hope that I came through this OK and that Kaitlynn would treat me right. It was just a hope, because I didn’t know her from Eve! A pall of despair descended on me as I realized the gravity of the situation I was in. It wasn’t much fun anymore and any sexual spark I had felt was just dead ashes now. I heard a phone ring and her answer and then I heard my door buzzer being engaged. A chill spread through me. ‘Sam’ must be here! I heard my apartment door open and close and murmured conversation in the other room. It went on for several minutes at a volume too low for me to hear. I heard someone come down the hall. It turned out to be Kaitlynn, who removed my blindfold and untied my hair. It felt delicious to be free of that, but I was not happy. Sam in the house was really bugging me; my anxiety level was high and was all but choking me. There was nothing I could, but wait and see! Kaitlynn spoke. “Sam? Come in here. Now!” I cringed and moaned softly, my eyes fixed on the doorway. I heard footsteps and watched intently for a figure to materialize in the doorway. Relief slammed me like a dam bursting! Sam was a girl! She was tall, maybe 5 foot 9 inches or so, with dark hair cut short to frame a heart-shaped face. She was lean and pretty. Her demeanor was one of caution as she eyed me on the bed. Kaitlynn, still clad only in my socks, walked over to Sam. In her socked feet Kaitlynn’s small stature was readily observable. She was barely over 5 feet, but it was clear that she was in charge. “Remove your clothes and then get on your knees facing the wall!” I watched in amazement as Sam hurried to comply. She kicked off her unlaced converse sneaks and slid out of her jeans. Her sweater followed and she dropped to her knees and sat with her butt on the back of her legs. She had yet to speak. Kaitlynn foraged through my sock drawer and pulled out a pair of heavy cotton over-the knee socks, gray in color. She tossed them to Sam and Sam worked them onto her legs. I watched with growing excitement. This was like the world series of sock obsession and bondage. Now that the mystery of who Sam was had been resolved, I was climbing back onto the horn-dog express. I twisted in my ropes to remind myself that I was still so, so tied up and watched Sam settle back into her sitting position. Kaitlynn knelt beside her and I had a clear view as she began to bind Sam’s arms. Sam had long thin arms and Kaitlynn was able to twist and move her arms so that they were pointing straight up in the middle of her back. Her hands ended up right near her hair line. Kaitlynn quickly arranged and tightened various ropes until Sam was irrevocably bound into what I suddenly recalled was a reverse prayer tie. Sam sat quietly and in no apparent discomfort. I was churning inside with a fire between my legs that needed to be quenched. This was so damn sexy, all my previous fear and trepidation vanished, as if it never existed. I watched Kaitlynn’s mastery of Sam with a raging need for sexual release! With a touch and a murmured word Sam turned away from the wall and faced me. Now she engaged me with a look of equal parts submission and desire. I shivered at the hunger in her eyes and felt the same thing in me! Kaitlynn produced a black fabric hood; apparently, Sam had brought some toys with her because that hood wasn’t mine. Sam pinned me with her eyes until Kaitlynn pulled the hood down obscuring her vision. The hood must have been porous enough to allow breathing since there was only one hole in it that Kaitlynn centered over Sam’s mouth. She murmured to Sam and Sam pursed her lips to allow Kaitlynn to apply lipstick in a bright red color. The effect was amazing, especially when Sam licked her lips with what looked like a long sinuous tongue. Oh my god! I so wanted that tongue on me! Kaitlynn buckled a tall posture collar onto Sam’s long neck, capturing and tightening the hood. She clipped a leather leash onto the front ring and then stood and came over to me! I was so ready for whatever she wanted to do! I was whimpering with desire, shaky and nerve-jangled. She maneuvered me to a sitting position on the side of the bed and untied my legs and then removed my arm bindings. The gag stayed in place. It was at once exhilarating and disappointing to be free of my bonds. I shook my arms and kicked my legs to improve circulation and it felt great, but I wanted to be tied again. She helped me to my feet, snapped a pair of handcuffs on my wrists pinning them in front of me and directed me to the bathroom. I was in dire need of the facilities. Once the door was shut I leaned back against it and fairly swooned. My hands were all over myself, in my crotch and on my nipples and anywhere else I had sensation. I went weak-kneed when the orgasm took me. I sank down to the floor panting and wanting more. Kaitlynn rapped on the door. “Two minutes! Don’t make me come after you!” I quickly took care of business, splashed some water on my face and toweled off, just finishing as Kaitlynn pushed the door open! She grasped my arm and led me back to the bed. I glanced at Sam and it appeared that she hadn’t moved a muscle! She led me to a wooden straight back chair I used as a clothes hanger and had me sit side saddle while she tied my arms into what I knew was a box tie with my forearms parallel to the floor and my hands at the opposite elbows. She gave that a little twist by pulling my hands up towards my neck slightly with a rope that she passed through my armpits and behind my neck, sort of a baby version of how Sam’s arms were tied. I turned to place my back against the chair back and she secured me against it. She lifted first one foot and then the second tying my ankle to my thigh. She pulled and pushed my around using artfully placed rope to keep me in place until I was sitting with my tail bone at the front edge of the chair and with my heels also resting on the chair seat. It would have been a precarious unstable position except for the tight ropes that held me. My legs were spread, my sex open and accessible. I hoped that Sam would soon be working me over with her wicked tongue, but who knew what was in Kaitlynn’s mind. She snapped an elastic-banded blindfold on me. Whatever she had in mind I wouldn’t see it coming, so to speak! I sat quietly, flexed my legs trying to work up some friction between them. I was wet and horny and very mentally ready for what I hoped would be a good tongue lashing session. I heard movement and sensed someone near me then felt hair brush my thighs. Oh my god! What a rush that sent through me, but that sensation paled at the first tentative touch of a tongue on my vulva! I moaned and carried on all out of proportion to what was being done, but I wanted it so bad! My hopes and desires regarding Sam’s tongue were soon realized. She was a virtuoso and from the first tentative probe, I was totally out of control. I pushed forward as best I could to meet her. The only sounds in the room were my crazed, muffled pleadings, the chair creaking under the strain of my movement and the steady unending liquid sounds of Sam French-kissing my sex! I don’t know how long it went on; not long enough in my opinion. Sam wrenched orgasms out of me until I was totally unaware of my surroundings and situation. When she finally stopped I was wreathed in sweat and cloudy of mind. I didn’t realize what was going on; I felt the chair being moved and sensed I was tipping over. My head ended up on a pillow and I was able to understand that I was on my back still tied to the chair. As I settled into place, Kaitlynn tightened and repositioned ropes to secure me as tightly as before and then someone’s crotch was in my face. I guessed it was Sam having already sampled Kaitlynn. She lay forward over me and placed her mouth back onto my sex. We went at each other with abandon, my dream state erased in a flush of renewed passion. We were quickly spent, at least I was. Sam seemed to enjoy my work! Kaitlynn told her to rise and she did so, sighing and whimpering. My chair was lifted and placed back on its legs. The blindfold was removed and I sat lethargically as Kaitlynn released me from the chair. Sam sat quietly on the bed still bound and hooded, sort of slumped forward, head down and breathing hard for several minutes until she heaved a huge sigh and sat up. I was completely untied and, this time, the awful gag was removed. Kaitlynn told me not to talk and I obliged her. She cuffed my hands in front again and led me to the bathroom. I splashed water around and then sank onto the hopper seat and must have zoned out, because Kaitlynn had to come in and get me. She led me out and down the hall to the living room. She handed me a glass of the wine we were drinking at the start of this amazing afternoon. She cuffed an ankle to the futon leg and went back to the bedroom. Several minutes later, Sam, untied and dressed again, entered and sat next to me on the futon. We instinctively reached out and held hands. I got a good look at her for the first time and saw how pretty she was up close. I ran my fingers over the rope marks on her arms. Without prompting we leaned into a little kiss and then we both laughed! Kaitlynn watched this little display with a smirk. “I told you that you would like Sam! Now, neither one of you touch the other!” Sam instantly slid away from me to the end of the futon.

Dollspeak

Mon, 28 Nov 2011 00:00:00 +0000

We hit their camp just before dawn, took most of them out in the first strike. The rest fought hard, as they always do, fought to the death, but it was soon over. Luckily we didn’t lose anybody, though I took one in the leg.

While we waited for the chopper, one of their trucks pulled up. There was a white flag fluttering on the antenna. Four troops leapt from the back of the truck. They had white armbands, as did the driver. It was the one note of civility in the war. We allowed each other to retrieve our dead. We kept their weapons, of course, but let them keep their packs and personal gear.

Gold Digger

Mon, 28 Nov 2011 00:00:00 +0000

The bicycle crested the hill. Hard to miss that hot pink and black outfit. I checked that the Harley was well hidden behind the tractor under the eave and headed into the woods.

I ducked behind some bushes at the corner of the house and adjusted the camera. I waited. Didn’t have to wait long.

She peddled into the clearing and onto the brick patio. (click click click) She straddled the bike as she took off her helmet, shook out her impossibly blonde hair. (click click) She rolled the bike behind, then into the garage.

Lillith's Tails Part 7: Lillith's Passion

Mon, 28 Nov 2011 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Lillith’s Tails Part 6: Lillith’s Children)

Lillith’s Tails Part 7: Lillith’s Passion

Sleepy awareness dawns, the darkness slowly gives way to a dim red radiance that illuminates nothing. Floating suspended in fluid warmth, a thought drifted idly across the newly awakened mind.

“Who am I?”

Memories flicker just out of reach, fractured images and half formed sounds dance at the edge of hearing.

“Where am I?”

Unseen hands grope in the gloom tracing across soft shapes the thick syrup matching body heat so well that everything seems to blur into one mass.

Cast Party

Sun, 27 Nov 2011 00:00:00 +0000

A movement caught his eye. He picked up the binoculars, focused.

The curvy girl was leaving the pool, tits swaying as she climbed the ladder. She turned and walked away from him. The sight of her ass jiggling made him hard.

The blonde was thin, almost boyish with slim hips and a small, round ass that didn’t jiggle when she walked. Had a nice rack, though. Curvy girl settled on the lounge next to hers. Blondie was absorbed in her Kindle and didn’t look up.

The Tale of Tim & Carol Chapter 1: From Bad to Worse and Seeking Help

Tue, 22 Nov 2011 00:00:00 +0000

PART ONE – TIM’S TALE

Chapter 1: From Bad to Worse and Seeking Help

I’m not a bad person.

All my friends will vouch for that. I’m quite bright, I have a university education and a job that really pays very well. I am 32, presentable, and some would say, not a bad catch. I have a pleasant demeanour, sharp sense of humour, am very tolerant of others and it takes a lot to push me to the edge. I’m not profligate, I have savings. I am generous and loyal with my friends. All in all I think I am very fortunate.

Made to Order

Sun, 13 Nov 2011 00:00:00 +0000

Amber knew it was going to be a bad day the moment she left the house. It was raining and she stepped into a puddle, soaking her new shoes and turning her feet icy cold.

Great, she thought. Well, it can only get better from here.

She had no umbrella, so she ran to the curb, trying to hail a taxi. If the first cab had stopped, nothing else that went wrong that day would have happened. But it passed her by and she was stuck waiting for five more minutes in the rain.

Anna's Punishment

Thu, 13 Oct 2011 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1: The Taking

It was supposed to be just a quiet, ordinary evening at home. Naturally being Taken was always a possibility ever since the law had been ratified over 30 years ago in 1977, but you never plan for it to happen. You don’t plan for it, even though it happens to at least once to 85% of all women in their lifetimes. But you just don’t talk about these things, so you never think about them either.

Caught Peeping

Wed, 12 Oct 2011 00:00:00 +0000

This all happened when I was about seventeen wandering about late evening with nothing to do I was bored because all of my friends had gone home so I decided to do the same, on my way I passed the local hall where disco’s occasionally took place at wedding receptions and that kind of thing, when I noticed the door slightly open and I could see about 30 women in leotards and tights doing a workout.

New Part of Town

Fri, 12 Aug 2011 00:00:00 +0000

It’s not a nice feeling to realise that you haven’t got arms or legs anymore, but it’s a feeling I have just discovered and I do not like it one little bit. And the reasons for my torment are standing over me with cruel smiles on their lips.

I’m a big girl. I stand over six feet tall and I work out, and these two cannot stand taller than four foot six, but they have taken control of me. It all started as a game, a silly little game really. A game I entered it with my eyes wide open and now things have got out of hand.

The Collection

Sat, 06 Aug 2011 00:00:00 +0000

Madeline Rogers paused as she entered the long hall. For long moments, her eyes happily roamed the rows of her collection. In the soft light, metal gleamed, seeming almost to quiver with suppressed movement, as if waiting only a signal to burst into life.

Ancient armor was a passion for Madeline, second only to her all-consuming passion for acquiring wealth, power and influence. Thus far, she had an even dozen sets of armor from all over Europe, and from all periods of history. Rare enough, but each suit was made for a female body, which was vastly rarer. These were spaced evenly down the hall, six on each side. A thirteenth spot, centered in the wall at the far end of the hall, held the only set of armor that wasn’t an antique.

Erma's Summer

Fri, 15 Jul 2011 00:00:00 +0000

Where do I start????

Over 50 years ago is as good a place as any…..

My Mother had an older Sister and she had among other things two daughters that like their mom were very quick developers. At 18, almost 19 the one known as Erma had breasts larger and the most perfect shape than any other woman no matter the age I knew. Swaying hips and a smile that would kill you.

The Shower

Thu, 14 Jul 2011 00:00:00 +0000

Gretchen awoke from her nightmare with a sharp gasp, sitting up quickly and richocheting her eyes across her bedroom. Her rapid breaths subsided slowly with the knowledge of her waking. She fell back onto her mattress, hand over her heart. The dream was already trickling away from her consiousness. She remembered feeling trapped, or falling, or a bit of both. Worst was the vivid memory of a voice before waking. The low, hissing tone felt like it had whispered directly into her ear, “You’ll do wonderfully”, followed by deafening laughter from all sides. She shook the voices from her groggy mind, swishing her medium-length blond hair. Calmed, she leapt out of bed, throwing off her nightie and hopping directly into the nearby bathroom shower.

The Trashy Revenge of the Daycare Girls

Sun, 10 Jul 2011 00:00:00 +0000

Linda pulled her Toyota Yaris into the drive leading to the back of the daycare center where she worked. It had taken her two years to work up to the manager position, an incredible feat when you consider that she wasn’t overly fond of children. She originally took the job because it was a choice between working at the daycare center or the local doner kebab joint. She figured it would be easier dealing with children than drunks and bovver boys jonesing for transfat-saturated meat products. The job was easier than she’d anticipated, though she still winced whenever one of the children hollered or yelped.

That Strange Island 4

Wed, 04 May 2011 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from That Strange Island 3)

Part Four

On that strange island which no outsider ever visited, a girl in a Friendly village lay in her bed chamber in the early morning remembering a wonderful thing she had seen the day before. A man from an Unfriendly tribe had been fed to the big lizard in the hill and the girls her age had been taken to see that spectacle for the first time. Some girls from another tribe had been invited to join them; this girl had sat next to one of them and they had enjoyed it together.

In Wicklow Wood there is a Tree 2

Tue, 05 Apr 2011 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from In Wicklow Wood there is a Tree)

A Sally West Misadventure

Part 2

The steps got nearer. It sounded like a man or at least a fairly big woman. Sally was doing her best to peer round the tree and Yasmin was twisting her neck round to see. They saw the man at the same time. It was the bearded birdwatcher they had passed earlier, a youngish man, ginger-haired, quite short but fit-looking, bespectacled and dressed in plain khaki. He saw them in the same instant.

WSL01

Fri, 01 Apr 2011 00:00:00 +0000

The first day …

“Anne? Have a minute?”

The dark haired woman looked over her the top of her glasses.

“Sure. What’s up?”

“Well. I was checking the v4 mods and I found something funny.”

“Oh?”

“Ever hear of weasel 1?”

“Weasel?”

“WSL01. Here.” Lyssa stepped around the desk and set down a folder.

Damn!

“It looks like a driver for a subsystem, but it’s not in Change Control.”

“Well, if it’s not there, it’s not part of the system.”

My Only Horror Film

Thu, 31 Mar 2011 00:00:00 +0000

For the background to the characters in ths story you can read Ken’s Brithday Gift and Bondage Barbie Deluxe

…Some time had gone by since my last experience in Don’s toy room, and my duplicate dolls display in the Barbie Bondage Deluxe box Ken had made. Don’s idea of passing her for me had worked out like he had planned, and to the best of my knowledge he kept her in that box on display. There was however one excited phone call from me to Don just before he showed off his new doll to “the two pain in the asses”, all I said was “doll eyes”. Don had noticed that if he displayed his new doll upright as I was, her weighted doll eyes would be open under the lone ranger mask, unlike mine had been. Don, mister attention to detail, had realized this before me and made the proper adjustments, and that made my excited call unnecessary… …Ken had found a very beautiful girl he was interested in and all of us remained friends, but Ken and I weren’t sleeping together anymore either. I knew this day would likely come, but it wasn’t a welcome change for me, especially with loosing Don’s special entertainment at the same time. I hate to say it was a low point in my life, because I still had hubby and I now had some challenging duties at work with “Uncle Don” watching out for me as well. The best one of those was Don’s director friend, Levi, and his purchase of an entire castle in Europe. He bought the small castle’s ruins, really a collection of large cut stones, and intended to have our company move them here and reassemble them, duplicating their previous glory. Our company handled “heavy hauling”, and this complex project would help us make a name for ourselves overseas. Several things went wrong with the project before I got involved with it, and all Levi’s money spent to that point looked lost. This was the reason Don had been at the office so much before my “dollification” early last year. There was a cultural shock at prospect of moving the castle to another country, and for ethical and public relations reasons, we couldn’t do it. I spoke with Levi several times on this subject and we had become closer friends. It was easy to do as Levi was a great guy, but I felt terrible that he wouldn’t be able to achieve his goal of a real castle, a desire he had held since his first erotic horror movie. I tried to make light of the situation and suggested that since he had spent so much money identifying each cut stone, and their location in the structure, we could have the stones cut here and use the building plans he already owns. After a lengthy pause on the other end of the phone, he shocked me and said he would be fine with that! One call to Don, and Levi looked like he would get his castle, but made with domestic stones. We wouldn’t make very much money, or get the public exposure with the project Don wanted, but it was a creative solution to our problem that I likely wouldn’t have thought of without my “special training” class. I had to laugh at the thought of that! Levi had finally contacted Ken about building a rack for him, and the details were a well kept secret. I assumed he would want one like in one of his early movies, but Ken wouldn’t tell me anything… Levi and I had developed an email relationship as well, and he shocked me by asking me, on line, if he could use my ideas about the erotic horror movie we had talked about at his house over a year ago. I told him I would love to see that movie, and then never heard another word about it… …More time passed, and I had been to the site of Levi’s castle two times to see the progress the stone masons had made. It was easy to see where Levi intended to put his dungeon equipment, and he told me he intended to make the movie we had talked about in his new castle. His new place was remote enough, he had bought a whole wooded mountainside, and had parking for his and his visitors cars well away from the castle. The effect would be like being transported back in time, and Levi was unsure if he was even going to keep his old house. I was very happy to have been a small part of helping him achieve his dream, and he said he wanted to make a free commercial for Don, to be aired in the country we got the castle idea from. This way, Levi said, Don could maybe recover some of the publicity he lost with this project. I thought that was a wonderful idea, but wondered why Levi was telling me about it. Then he dropped the bomb on me and said he wanted me to star in the commercial! He explained his reasoning to me and it made sense, and I reluctantly agreed, IF Don would let me. Levi said he would give his old friend no choice in the matter! Levi said he wished it was that easy to cast OUR movie! He told me he liked the idea of an “over the top” movie, but it would be so over the top that it couldn’t get any kind of rating to be shown publicly without cutting it up too badly. He said he intended to distribute it personally, for private use, for the cost of the production plus a fair profit. He said he would likely charge between five and twenty thousand dollars per copy, and had a long list of customers already waiting for the old movie he said was found in an unedited form. He told me he had a list of men who would take the parts for a simple percentage of the gross, and in reality would do it for free after reading the script. The lead woman’s part was the problem, he told me. He said once they read the men’s script, the lead woman didn’t have many lines, as I knew, they ran away. I asked Levi if I could read the script he had in mind, and he reluctantly said I could, only if I kept it to myself. I agreed and took a copy he had with him to my hotel for a read through. Back at my hotel I felt like a complete slut, I was half way through the script and I had my fingers inside my panties furiously rubbing myself to still another orgasm. Somehow Levi, or more likely his writers, had turned my most erotic daydream into a script! It felt dirtier to read it, than to just think it, but it was obviously inspired by my after dinner conversation with Levi. I had to stop reading and call Levi, but I didn’t know what to say to him. I decided to order room service first, and started reading where I left off… My meal came before I did again, and the young man who brought up my steak dinner didn’t know how lucky he was to escape with his virtue intact. I didn’t like the ending of the script, and that was my excuse to call Levi. When I called he said he was waiting to heaqr from me, and asked me if I still thought of him as a friend. I laughed and said I was going to ask him the same thing, and the answer was yes. I told him I must have drank more than I realized that night, and I hated to admit it, but that he got most of it right. He told me to write in any changes I wanted on the margins of the pages, that’s why they’re left so big, he explained. I made the changes I wanted and scribbled notes in the margins as instructed, and I wrote two possible endings. Much of this movie would depend on the actress, the script I envisioned would be flexible, actually I envisioned no script at all. Levi was the director and knew there needed to be one, I was just a horny woman with a dark imagination, and I wanted to star in this movie! The thought just popped into my head on it’s own. I gave Levi back the script with the notes I made, and I asked him if I could have the part. Before he even thought about it he said no. I pretended I didn’t hear him and explained why I would be perfect for the part, how I didn’t want to play the part, but wanted to be filmed living the part. My fantasy, I told him, was even in black and white like the old rainy day horror classics I enjoyed. He thought about that for a moment and smiled, and then said he gets it, but the answer was still no. I caught myself whining like a little kid," WHYYYY NNNNOT?" “Because”, he said, “I would likely loose my taste for such a rough experience ten seconds into it, and we will have tons of set up costs to spread out in a very short movie that nobody will want. He also told me he didn’t want to see me hurt, that this wasn’t “play time.”” “It is to me”, I shot back. I told him I have done things like this before, and wanted to do it. I told him no actress would last past the second scene, and that even if he made the changes I suggested, I could do the movie to the ending credits. I gave Levi a big hug, I knew I had crossed a line with him, friend or not. I told him I knew he only wanted what is best for me, but that if I did this movie, and it scared the hell out of me, I would not look back and regret it. If I didn’t do this movie, I knew I would always wonder “what if”. I told him I expected this would be a once and done kind of thing, that once I lived this fantasy of mine I would probably go back to my somewhat normal life without regrets. I asked Levi if he would consider giving me the part, with the changes I made, IF he couldn’t find someone else. He paused a moment told me it was against his better judgment, but that he would sign me to the part conditionally, and handed me a contract out of his briefcase. When I looked at it, it was a sheet of paper where I could highlight what I wouldn’t do in the film, with a huge list of unimaginable things to choose from, and a place to sign it on the bottom. I signed it and gave it back without any limits at all. If the terms of the contract were designed to shock me out of wanting to do the movie, it had the complete opposite effect on me… If I got the part, he told me, I would get a percentage of the gross like the other actors. Some time went by and Levi’s castle was finally complete, and he asked me to block out two weeks at the end of the next month for shooting the commercial, all with Don’s approval. Levi said he would take care of my accommodations on the shoot, and all I needed to do was show up at the airport and have Tony, Levi’s driver, pick me up. Levi told me he couldn’t find another actress to do the movie, and even some porn stars turned down the rough role! Levi said it in a way that would let me back out of my earlier commitment to star in the film, if I wanted. I told him I was looking forward to the movie, and he said in that case that we would shoot the movie right after the commercial was done. None of my coworkers, or even hubby would know how long it takes to shoot a commercial, and would assume my two week absence was work related. Don was another issue, but Levi said he had that handled. From that phone call until the plane landed, I had no sex of any kind, with or without hubby. I was almost climbing the walls of the plane on the return trip with the realization of what I set myself up for, and with my earlier boasting to Levi, I couldn’t chicken out now. There was a whole group of people who were depending on me not to! Tony picked me up at the airport and commented on my tan, Levi suggested I tan up at a salon because there would be no make up breaks for the movie, at least for me, and I asked Tony if he liked it. He said it did… We shot the commercial in front of Levi’s castle, and inside it as well, and the whole thing was done by mid morning. The commercial was shot with a separate film crew, and to the best of my knowledge, the select movie crew didn’t know who I was. Levi had told me his use of black and white film would make the movie look old, and all the actors, including me would be hard to identify and sworn to secercy. His story line for the movie was that he had found this old movie someplace, and that made it interesting for high end movie enthusiast who wanted to own some vintage kink. And, he explained, it would be assumed that any of the actors would be long gone, or at least very old as his story said the movie was eighty years old. Over lunch Levi asked one last time if I wanted to go through with this movie, and if I could hold out for as long as possible if I did. I told him yes to both, and he reminded me everybody on set would ignore any pleading or screaming I did, and my treatment would continue either until the other actors needed to rest, or I confessed. He also reminded me it was likely I would get marked up some, but that they wouldn’t do any permanent physical harm to me, unless something went wrong. Levi had a last question for me, sex? I told him if anything got out of hand for me, I would confess. How could I tell my friend that I hoped they fucked the crap out of me. In my fantasy though, it was all about the helplessness and not necessarily the sex, but I would be just as unable to stop someone who wanted to use me in that way as well! The confession was my “safe word”, until I used it, I would be at the mercy of my torturers. I had a silent, personal bet with myself, if I needed to use the “safe word” confession, I wouldn’t try something like this again. I knew the script went from capture to mild to rough to extreme, just like a real medieval torture session would go. And I knew the outline of the script, however the details were subject to change, much like filming a theatre stage production. “The show must go on” was the phrase I remembered most from the few plays I was in. The goal in medieval times was a confession, without horribly injuring the accused, me, as to make the process look fair. In truth it was barbaric, and would start for me before dinner! I showered and got into my costume, a multi layered dress with the familiar cotton shift on under the layers. Medieval women apparently didn’t wear bras, and I skipped some of the layers of clothing I could have worn, as they would only get ruined anyway. When I came out Levi was waiting, and he gave me a ride to the back side of the property in his golf cart. We were on a cart path and he instructed me to follow the path and everything would start from there. He also told me he made some changes to the script, only so that I would be surprised when things happened. Remember, he told me, the only thing that stops the action is your confession. I got it I told him, and I gave him a kiss on the cheek and thanked him before I started walking down the path. I expected him to be working one of the cameras, but I clearly saw him drive away. I walked for a good ten minutes, long enough to think I was in the wrong spot when I spotted two men on horseback. They started chasing me, and I ran down the path right into the arms of another large man, who grabbed me and twisted my arms behind my back roughly. I started screaming and kicking, I wasn’t acting either. My arms were roped in front of me and a length of rope was tied off to one of the horses before I noticed one of the two cameras filming my capture. In less than ten minutes I forgot I was making a movie, and decided I would continue to disregard the cameras as best as I could. With the help of the other two men, a strip of material was torn off the bottom of my long dress and several knots were tied into the middle of it. The men had fashioned a cleave gag and they tied it in place to keep me from screaming, even though it wasn’t in my version of the script. Clearly the cast was able to improvise when necessary. It would make it hard to confess and use my safe word if they kept it in, but it did make me feel even more helpless and vulnerable.

My Only Horror Film

Thu, 31 Mar 2011 00:00:00 +0000

For the background to the characters in ths story you can read Ken’s Brithday Gift and Bondage Barbie Deluxe

The Wild Hunt Part 2

Thu, 31 Mar 2011 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Wild Hunt)

Five

“Well, that’s one for your little pansy boy, Janie,” Sue said with a smirk knowing that her friend hated when she ridiculed her slave. Sue however did not care when it came to insulting Jane’s ‘precious’ Little c, and every chance she got to abuse or humiliate the little bastard, she took. “I didn’t think he had it in him.” Sue saw Jane smile, brushing her hair back off of her collar.

North & South

Mon, 21 Mar 2011 00:00:00 +0000

“Damn her.”

Enviously, Jenna South watched as the expensive vehicle emerged from the walled estate, gliding smoothly up the road on its repulsor field. Inside the vehicle, she knew, rode her former friend, former rival, current enemy and future victim, Aya North.

“As close as North and South,” had been a catch phrase throughout high school to describe these unlikely friends. “Opposites attract,” would have been just as appropriate. Tall, willowy Jenna South and short, lush Aya North, all through high school, the two had been inseperable, going everywhere together, sharing everything. Then came college.

Lottie & Dottie

Sat, 12 Mar 2011 00:00:00 +0000

“Go right in, Miss Miles. Miss Mills isn’t in yet, but she should be here soon.”

Loretta Miles smiled at the pretty receptionist. “Thanks. And be sure not to tell her I’m here. It’s a surprise.”

Stepping into the office, Loretta softly closed the door and slipped her huge purse from her shoulder. For a moment, she simply gazed around her at the expensive taste of the office.

“I must admit, sister,” she murmured, “you have done well. Now it’s my turn.” Cheerfully, she lowered herself into the chair behind the desk, enjoying the view, her mind filled with memories of the road that had brought her here.

Worms

Thu, 24 Feb 2011 00:00:00 +0000

I’m a miner, not a biologist, so it never occurred to me to try to figure out how the worms did what they did. We were just glad for whatever it was. And it wasn’t the worms themselves, it was Mother. I called it Mother not because, as I said, I understood the biology, it just seemed to be a safe haven for the worms. It provided protection of sorts. Orifices dotted its surface and whenever there was a threat, from outside worms say, Mother’s worms would slither inside while the warrior worms did battle.

In the Trees

Fri, 21 Jan 2011 00:00:00 +0000

Jodi was in the trees - literally. Had been for over ten miles. She had taken a short cut. Instead of riding the interstate fifty miles south then seventy northwest the map showed a two-lane state road that cut the corner. With luck she’d be in her hotel room, and more importantly, in a nice hot bath, in an hour instead of three. She relished the thought of calling Steve and giving him a piece of her mind. Imagine sending her to this Godforsaken place on Christmas Eve! Still, Jodi entertained herself with pleasant thoughts of what she’d do with the bonus money he’d promised. A trip south. Definitely a trip south. Someplace warm. Maybe a nice Caribbean cruise.

It's Cold Up Here

Sun, 09 Jan 2011 00:00:00 +0000

The slide had looked so inviting. We had been dragged round the garden centre in the faint hope of doing some last-minute shopping and we were bored. Really bored. And after we had killed about an hour while the others had vanished into the darker realms of the tools section we were wandering around outside.

Mum and I just are not gardeners by nature and we were finding the whole day as dreary as could be. We had used up our browsing limit in the rather thinly stocked gifts section, had drunk a cup of coffee and now we were outside looking at the children’s play area. Somewhere over to the left they were selling off pine trees and someone was hawking roasted chestnuts. Chestnuts, I ask you. Were we in the 21st century or the 19th ?.

The Room Covered In Glass

Sun, 09 Jan 2011 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1

They all thought he was crazy.

He enjoyed the sense of notoriety. There was an air of entitlement in being infamous, and he basked in their repulsion. When one of the males came back with a clipping calling for any information on his whereabouts, dictated by Amanda herself, well, that’s when he knew they would no longer live with their mere dislike. Any of them would gladly capture him and bring him to her, in hopes that her obsession, as pure and undulated as it were, would rub off on them and they too would find themselves, not just jungle folk, but captives of the most beautiful and relentless woman in all of the lands.

Smart Duct Tape 3: Alternative edition

Sun, 02 Jan 2011 00:00:00 +0000

Officer Lacey was in trouble. The strange wrapping machine she’d brought home from evidence storage at the police station had gone rampant while she slept through the night, completely oblivious that it had turned rogue. She’d awoken to a house rigged with traps, and containing a crazed machine that, going by the duct-tape snares distributed throughout the place, was intent on capturing her. She’d left her bedroom, and headed downstairs this late morning on her day off, to be confronted by a bizarre scene in her living room, where she now stood. A washing machine blocking the exit to the hallway, and front door. Sneaky lines of fishing wire across rooms at ankle-level. Her home had been turned against her, and still hosted the machine responsible.

Smart Duct Tape 3: Alternative edition

Sun, 02 Jan 2011 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from Machine part 2 by Jessica

Makes its Own Sauce

Mon, 06 Dec 2010 00:00:00 +0000

He’d heard the owls before but never quite so close. This one seemed to be talking to him. Eventually he spotted her in a tree across from his cabin. She was looking directly at him, moving her head around and occasionally shrieking. As soon as he made eye contact she flew to another tree about fifty yards down the path. He followed her and, once he spotted her in the tree, she flew off to a third tree where she perched, watching him.

Goddess Jane; Queen of Egypt

Sun, 05 Dec 2010 00:00:00 +0000

Following is a story derived from an online R/P session with my Goddess Jane. It is set in ancient Egypt and it shifts between pov and has the slaves pov in Italic. Please give co-credit to my Goddess Jane as she wrote half…

Goddess: It is the time of pharaohs and pyramids, an age of glory and grandeur. I see myself as a queen, the ruler of all of Egypt and you are my special unique little tiny slave and pet at only 6-inches long. You are my favored pet. We are going to celebrate the one-year anniversary of you coming into my ownership. It will be a special day. But right now my special thing is to bathe and oil you. I don’t let anyone else do this.

Loss of Control

Sat, 04 Dec 2010 00:00:00 +0000

A tribute to my friend Margaret B, A present for Valentines day.

Jon looked down at his legs, shaved smooth, his red six inch pumps, his stockings, his suspender belt, his cock enclosed in a CB 3000 and the corset his mistress likes so much. Jon had paid for all the things he now wore. His gag which lay in between his teeth, the latex hood, and the pretty little wig he had on his head, were presents from his Mistress. He groaned as he heard her coming up the stairs, Her stilettos boots did wonders for him and his straining hard on Mistress Margaret walked into the room, riding crop in hand, with a massive strap on between her legs. She walked over his cowered body and tapped his rump.

Linda's out with the Diaper Trash

Wed, 17 Nov 2010 00:00:00 +0000

I lookup at the clock. Nearly time to close. The last few customer’s mill about the store, picking up various odds and ends. I’m pretty certain that none of them are going to buy anything. I look over to Sarah, the shift manager, and ask “Sarah, do you mind if I go now?”

Sarah peers about the store, and shakes her head, “No Linda, It’s fine. Been a slow night. I’ll see to the deposit and closing things out. Do run the trash to the chute on your way out though”. I nod to Sarah, smiling. All in all, this gig at the mall isn’t so bad. Especially since Sarah fired Jessica. She’d been skimming from the tills, and I called her on it. Sarah got her ass fired, and now things are a bit more tolerable here.

Art & Craft

Mon, 15 Nov 2010 00:00:00 +0000

Vanessa finally managed to wrench the long conversation with the man in the brown fleece to a conclusion, and before he thought of another stupid question to ask, said: “Fine! Great! Have a nice time!” and turned away as if very busy. She was discomfited to encounter the eyes of a plump, fiftyish balding man who had clearly been staring very hard at her bum. “Can I help you?” she asked quickly.

A Wager between the Gods

Wed, 27 Oct 2010 00:00:00 +0000

Part One For the sixth time that day, Anubis sighed. The ancient deity of Egypt sighed much these days. Existence without purpose was a fairly dull existence. Yes, he still had his powers. He had his huge palace on the banks of the spiritual Nile, and huge numbers of his followers who had decided to stay at the Egyptian afterlife.

But for all his riches and wonders, Anubis had one thing that the old deities lacked now.

An Excellent Taste in Women

Mon, 11 Oct 2010 00:00:00 +0000

Heart of the Empire

Laura Rowley was a beautiful young woman. She was eighteen and had raven-black hair neatly done up although a few strands kept escaping. Her brown eyes shone with curiousity and her smile was friendly. She wore a simple, hand-woven blue dress and a hat held in place by a pin. This was her first visit to England.

Laura had been nervous about the trip. She’d lived all her life on the Najow Islands in the Bay of Bengal off the Indian coast where her father was governor. On the voyage she’d been doubtful, but then on the morning the ship had come in sight of the English coast she’d woken up excited. On the train to London she’d still felt anxious but her excitment overrode her concerns. At Waterloo she’d climbed out of her first class compartment into a cacophony of porters and guards, passengers and engines that whistled, called and shouted. Laura looked around with interest; trying to recall the sights and atmosphere she would take back to her father.

The Kindness of Cannibals

Mon, 11 Oct 2010 00:00:00 +0000

Kristian lay on the large grill in the open. He was naked with his hands tied underneath his back and his legs were parted so that he could feel his genitals being roasted. A soft apple was clamped into his mouth. His heart pounded and his chest rose and fell as he breathed frantically through his nose. The smell of the charcoal and his own cooking flesh filled his nostrils and reminded him of his one and only time in a sauna when the intense heat had made it difficult to breath. His body glistened in the sunlight from the oil and sweat and Kristian felt the perspiration trickle down his temples from his forehead. His chest and the hollow of his neck felt wet and he felt the palms of his hands were moist. His erect nipples and penis itched painfully: the latter from the sliver of wood that had been inserted into the member to keep it hardened. He could also feel its tip was moist not just from the oil but also from the arousal it was getting.

Paid in Full

Sun, 26 Sep 2010 00:00:00 +0000

At last! The week was finally over. It had been a HELL of a week at the Foundation, with several late nights and many deadlines to meet. But, it was over now and I could spend a relaxing weekend, by myself, doing nothing or whatever I wanted. First though, I was going to meet a couple girlfriends for a relaxing dinner and a lot of talk. On that Friday night, I closed up the office just before 6:00 PM. I drove the mile or so to the restaurant, parked my car, and walked in. Ashley and Meagan were already there, and yelled, “Hey Christine,” when they saw me.

The Sleep Study Part 2: Sleep Tight

Thu, 16 Sep 2010 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part 1

The Sleep Study Part 2: Sleep Tight

“Well, good morning Gene. I see by the readings you had a very active sleep segment.” Nurse Tracey entered the sleep study room where Gene Harris was barely awake. “Time to wake up, so I can take all of these electrodes and patches off so you can go home and enjoy your weekend.” Gene slowly sat up in bed, groggy, hazy and very unsure what happened overnight. As he swiveled around to sit up on the side of the bed, the nurse began to remove the EKG pads from his legs and chest and electrodes from the putty like substance in his hair.

My Last Pit Stop

Fri, 10 Sep 2010 00:00:00 +0000

We were just in the middle of a big move, my girlfriend decided that she didn’t want to move and stay with her family. With everything packed, off I went. We were going to move to get a new start. Work was slow and all we hoped for was a chance. Things are just meant to be I guess.

A little about me, I am just an average person. I just lost a lot of weight and am looking almost athletic, I lost the weight through exercise, diet, and a lot of swimming, so I shave my whole body except for a goatee and the hair on my head. I don’t have a lot of family, my girlfriend is very close to hers. I was close too but that was before the breakup.

The Cage

Mon, 30 Aug 2010 00:00:00 +0000

A short story of revenge

Sondra and Saffron Stone were twins, their dark raven hair always made them different. Their hair was long and had a soft curl. Their tall curvy figures were in their eyes perfect! The girls grew up wanting for nothing, as children their parents owned a hundred and twenty acre estate in Oxfordshire and as teenagers they finished their education at Oxford.

They worked on many levels, using their bodies to gain control of men and women, either one could talk their way around other people, they honed the art from an early age jousting for control with their mother and father. Together they just got what they wanted! In there teens they discovered Lesbianism, they caught their mother in bed with her very female personal trainer. Their silence gained them much leverage, but they discovered their father was going to a Mistress, and were very interested in her when they discovered the Mistress had a dungeon! The twins seduced Mistress Maxine and within days had reduced her to little more than their sexual plaything. The twin gained much from Mistress Maxine, namely a keen interest in Latex!

Coach in a Bind

Fri, 20 Aug 2010 00:00:00 +0000

Donna pulled and fought as hard as she could, but still nothing budged. She was running out of time, and the thought of being seen in her current state was giving her fits of panic, and what could happen after made her down right frightened.

Donna Guttenberg, or as the girls called her Coach G, was only 30 and had a body that was toned and flexible enough that she could still keep up with the girls cheerleading squad she coached, able to still do all the stunts, jumps and flips today like she did when she was in high school and collage. The teacher of math was very pretty, with big blue eyes, full breast, small waist and lean legs topped by a fantastic ass. Last year, she was voted the prettiest teacher in the school for good reason. Unofficially, the boys thoughts she was the sexist too.

Sibling Rivalry

Tue, 10 Aug 2010 00:00:00 +0000

They called themselves Beta and Theta. What their real names were, nobody knew. What was known, however, was that they were the hottest crime fighting pair in the city. Beta had the ability to move any object with her mind, providing she could see it. Theta could change any substance into any other substance, again, providing she could see it. Another well-known fact, obvious to any who saw them, was that Beta and Theta were twins. With their large breasts and otherwise very dangerous curves, the two blondes were identical in every way. Only their unique powers differentiated them one from the other. Now, they prepared to combine their talents once again. Their target today was Titan, a huge man with superhuman strength. The pair had tracked him to an old warehouse, where he now, apparently, had them trapped. As Titan advanced toward them, Theta’s eyes fell on a stack of steel beams nearby. Under her gaze, the end of a top beam shimmered slightly, becoming the end of a thick steel cable. The change moved slowly along the beam, as cable began to coil onto the floor. Sensing her twin’s idea, Beta used her power to grasp the end of the cable, slowly drawing it into a coil as it grew longer. The two ignored Titan’s ponderous approach as the focused on their tasks. Ignoring the changing beams, Titan passed the pile to halt before the two blondes. “I have you now,” he gloated. “There’s nowhere left to run.” As he spoke, the last of the beams vanished, leaving a huge coil of cable on the floor. Her part finished, Theta grinned at Titan. “It looks like you’re right,” she said. “So why don’t you surrender now and save yourself the embarrassment?” “Me? I’m not the one who’s going to be…….what the….?” Distracted by Theta’s words, Titan hadn’t noticed the coil of cable as Beta brought it behind him. What silenced him was feeling the end of the cable encircle his ankles. Even as he glanced down, the huge coil spun around him, pinning his legs together with several turns of the heavy steel. Before he could move, more turns pinned his arms to his sides. Cursing, Titan struggled, but even his strength was no match for the thick cables. These reached his shoulders, then quickly worked their way back down his body until the ends touched. Under Theta’s gaze, the ends melded together, forming one continuous cable the nearly cocooned Titan, rendering his might useless. In the end, all his struggles accomplished was to make him lose his balance, so that he fell heavily to the floor. “That’s another one,” Beta said with satisfaction. “Damn, but I’m good.” “You?” Theta demanded. “What about me? I provided the cable you caught him with.” Beta shrugged. “True,” she said, “but I could have stopped him by myself. Perhaps by planting those beams around him as a cage. I just let you help so you’d feel useful.” “I’ll show you useful!” Under Theta’s glare, Beta’s slacks changed to shiny black latex, the legs merging to pin Beta’s legs together. “So that’s how it is?” Beta’s eyes fell on a crate filled with scraps of rope and cloth. Under her power, sections of the rope knotted themselves together, then wrapped around Theta’s ankles, pinning them together and rapping around her legs up to her thighs, where they tied themselves off. Glaring, the twins faced each other, one’s legs bound in latex, the other in rope. Each ignored her own situation, assuming that, once she’d defeated her sister, she could free herself. Beta’s shirt now changed, the material of the sleeves merging with the main portion, latex flowing down over her hands to pin her arms at her sides. At the same time, more knotted rope flew around Theta until her arms and hands were also pinned at her sides. Suddenly, Theta grinned, and Beta felt a coolness around her nipples. Glancing down, she saw that the latex holding her had developed two holes, allowing her now bare breasts to hang free. Theta’s grin froze as her top suddenly ripped and pulled apart, allowing her breasts to protrude between the ropes that parted to let them through. “Why you little bmmmmmffff!” Theta’s words were suddenly muffled as a wad of cloth stuffed itself into her mouth, a length of rope encircling her head and knotting to hold it in place. As if in reply, the material of Beta’s latex prison suddenly expanded, moving up her throat and over her chin to cover her mouth, turning her sudden curses into muffled humming. For a moment, each girl struggled against her bonds. Then, Theta lowered her gaze slightly. Beta squealed through her sealed lips as the latex at her crotch seemed to press inward. Desperately, she squeezed with all her might, but couldn’t eject the large dildo that had formed within her. Theta’s triumph lasted only a moment, until a knotted rope attached itself to the wrappings around her waist, the end threading between her thighs to draw tight, pulling the cloth of her slacks deep within her most sensitive flesh, before knotting itself at her back, holding itself cruelly tight. Suddenly, a patch of cloth wrapped itself over Theta’s eyes, knotting at the back of her head, blinding her. At the same time, the material of Beta’s prison leaped upward to cover the rest of her head, blinding her as well. Deprived of their power along with their sight, neither girl could now act to free herself. The two stood struggling in their bonds until, one after the other, they lost their balance and fell to the floor. As they continued to struggle helplessly, each girl found herself hoping the other had alerted the authorities before chasing Titan here. Otherwise, they were going to be here for a very long time.

The Competition

Sat, 07 Aug 2010 00:00:00 +0000

In the land of the Amazons, there is a tradition. When the commander of the Amazon army steps down, a great competition is held to choose her replacement. Warriors from across the land gather to compete for the honor of being chosen the greatest Amazon warrior. All are welcome to compete, which can sometimes lead to misunderstandings.

Mara, high priestess, gazed at the latest applicant and sighed. How this warrior had made it all the way to the sacred arena was unclear, but, by the rules, any who came here could compete, but this was highly unusual.

Gai-Shift - Snowbound Chapter 5: The Prussian Maid

Sat, 10 Jul 2010 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Snowbound Chapter 4: Anna’s Toy)_

To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Continued from Part 4

Chapter 5: The Prussian Maid

Queen Lilla of England sat erect on the throne, her kinky coppery hair flaring from beneath her crown like sunshine, a distracted smile playing across her narrow face. Her husband, the manni king, was the true power behind the throne.

Sacked Part 3: Mai's Invitation

Mon, 28 Jun 2010 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Sacked Part 2)

Sacked 3: Mai’s Invitation

An introduction.

Good day to you reader. This is a brief introduction to the situation I am about to regale. I am the diarist to Miss Whippy Cane. She is the owner of an English specialist brothel. (I know some of you will have read this before, but read on and learn the reason for this tale.

Mai asked me to write up this story as she knew of the previous ‘three’ tales I have published for Miss W, and thought that my readers might like to know a bit more about her side of things. I agreed with her, so here it is for your enjoyment and to keep Mai happy. S M Ackerman.

An Unwanted Education

Sun, 30 May 2010 00:00:00 +0000

My ship anchored half a mile of shore, the deck officer led me to a row boat, one already filled with four crew to row me ashore, he then watched over me as I climbed aboard. My case with the treasures of my life was gently lowered down to me. Without the case there is no reason for me to enter the boat, let alone land on the distant shore.

Jessica and the Garbage Plant

Tue, 27 Apr 2010 00:00:00 +0000

Introduction

Jessica Salt, a cousin to Veruca Salt, whom she used to tease about what befell her at the chocolate factory. She is an intelligent girl, who worked her way up in her fathers Garbage Sorting Plant, she finally made it to become supervisor of the day shift.

Jessica and the Garbage Plant

It was a normal day for Jessica, she arrived on time as she had done for the last few years, today was a special day for her and her father, they where installing a new system to sort the trash. Jessica had heard it was made by Wonka Inc and was going to speed up the trash process at the plant, most of the workers were displeased that a machine might be replacing them.

Gai Shift - Pit 17: There and back again

Mon, 22 Mar 2010 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai Shift - Pit 16: Sakujna)

Chapter 17: There and back again

Special note: this is the final chapter of “Pit”, and a long one at that. Have someone bundle you up and make you comfortable, and settle in as we conclude our strange tale.

Life kept changing for Tameran, seemingly for the worst, but overall for the better.

The cheerfully plump golden-haired girl had thought she’d be happy as a village witch, even though she’d been on the bottom of the coven totem pole. The arrival of Megan had offered hope (if only that there would be a witch lower than she). But that, of course, had all gone to pieces that night Tameran had tried to capture the other witches and keep their collectively-supercharged staff all for herself. In the end, she’d bumbled into one of Zelda’s protective spells and found her rounded pink body instantly wrapped in itchy magiced straw. With the dawn, the gypsy Tameran had commissioned to cart off scrawny, trussed Zelda had found her instead. And into the cart she’d gone, for weeks of suspension bondage and subservient degradations.

Jessica Darling 11: Caught by Taffy!

Thu, 18 Mar 2010 00:00:00 +0000

LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. continued from chapter 10

Chapter 11: Caught by Taffy!

Jessica quickly crouched as the florescent lights in the ceiling came to life and flooded the room with their harsh, white glare. She expected the door on the opposite side of the rectangular room to suddenly open and have security personnel pour towards her. Jessica’s heart started to race as she began to steel herself for a fight.

Un-Toweled

Sat, 13 Mar 2010 00:00:00 +0000

Tiffany was the typical spoiled little rich bitch. A senior in school and daughter of a big city stockbroker who owned his own firm, she got everything she ever wanted and had the ‘I’m entitled’ attitude down to a tee. She hung out with the ‘popular’ kids and called them her friends but the others didn’t see her that way. More that once she had backstabbed several of them in various ways and had put down many others in the school. It was only because she was the ‘A # 1 popular’, head cheerleader and could network and socialize well, that the others would hang with her.

The Gourmet Club - An Evangelical Meal

Thu, 04 Mar 2010 00:00:00 +0000

series continued from part 3

The Gourmet Club - An Evangelical Meal

Danny Potter, was born at dawn on born March 15, 1980. When the Doctor spanked his baby butt to get him breathing Danny’s baby screams could be heard throughout the one story hospital. “He’s going to be a fine preacher,” so said his mother, along with his father who were day laborers. They were both fervent participants in the local Assemblies of God congregation.

Let’s Play Trespassers

Sun, 21 Feb 2010 00:00:00 +0000

After a late lunch out, Lisa, Ashley, Suzi and I were out walking in a park on a warm Sunday afternoon in July. The park was beautiful. There was a lush lawn and the flowers all around were in magnificent bloom. We were just walking around, talking and gossiping and giggling, probably a little too loudly. We were feeling a little hot, and decided to go walk in the nearby woods, to take advantage of the shade. The woods was mostly a pine forest. There were lots of tall pine trees scattered about, with rather small trunks that had no branches until you looked way up. The floor of the woods was covered with soft brown pine needles. Clumps of 6’-8’ high bushes were scattered all over. We weren’t paying much attention to where we walked, as we continued our conversations.

Allison's Toy

Sat, 30 Jan 2010 00:00:00 +0000

Allison stormed through her front door and negligently tossed, more like threw, her coat on the couch. It had been a very bad day, starting at breakfast, when that idiot roommate of hers tossed up his cookies all over the rug after a long night of partying with his buddies. The jerk didn’t even have the decency to wipe it up, nooooo, he just staggered back into the bedroom and passed out again. Allison spent several minutes cleaning her new carpet and then headed out the door to her car, which wouldn’t start. “Great this is gonna be some day,” She muttered to herself as she sat there trying to get the car to turn over. After 15 minutes of cussing and screaming, the car finally sputtered to life, and now Allison was on her way to work. Traffic wasn’t moving due to a 3 car pile up and by the time she finally arrived at work, she was an hour late. Now that in itself would have been fine but her idiot boss, a Mr. Terence Williams (who by the way NEVER allowed his employees to call him Terry), was standing at her office door waiting for her. “Ah, good of you to join us this morning Miss. Richards.” He then motioned her into her office and closed the door behind him. “Usually I don’t have the time to drop by and personally speak to you, but today I penciled you in. Too bad you were unable to be punctual, as that would have given us more time to chat.” Mr. Williams said, as he came around and sat on the corner of her desk. He continued, “I was hoping that we could speak about your future at this corporation my dear.” Allison’s eyes narrowed and she could feel the anger in her building up as she replied, “I assume you are refering to the promotion I am up for.” “Well as a matter of fact, yes I am.” His eyes were now looking her up and down. “You are truly the most qualified candidate, but I am just not sure who to choose. I mean Trask Emory has just as much experience as you do, but his legs aren’t as shapely as yours. If you know what I mean.” Allison DID see his meaning, since this wasn’t the first time he had hinted (in his ludicrous way) that he wanted to see her outside the office. At 28, Allison was the most attractive girl on the floor, and the fact that she was the tallest, meant that she generally stood out from the moment she entered the room. In fact at 6'3" tall Allison stood out in any room and any crowd. As Allison turned 25 her hair had begun to grow in curly, and she generally wore her chestnut brown locks pulled gently back at the nape of her neck where they dangled down between her shoulder blades. If that wasn’t enough, her eyes were unbelievable as well. Allison had been born with blue eyes which at the tender age of 6 had turned an incredible shade of lavender, in fact most of the men in her office were quite taken with her, and Allison was very aware they were. The body that her innane boss was gawking at didn’t have a drop of fat on it, and she was pretty well endowed, in fact the term large would apply VERY well. “Well that is very sweet of you to say, Mr. Williams, but what does that have to do with my promotion?” Allison replied, trying to keep her voice neutral. “I was hoping that maybe you might consent to discussing your attributes over dinner Friday night, you know, give me a good reason to assign that new job to you and not Trask.” He smiled at her, his grin almost vicious. Allison’s anger was building, but she held it in check, “I’ll think about it, okay?” “Let me know tomorrow dear”, and out the door he went. Allison, was reflecting that the rest of the day had been just as bad, when her roommate Steve walked in. “Yo Allison, can we have a chat?” Allison could feel it, her roommate Steve never wanted to chat unless he wanted life to move at his command and, now she knew he was about to get on her last nerve. “Now I just wanted to let you know that I am havin’ a group of buddies over tonite, and you need to find another place to be, kool thanks bye.” Steve turned to go. “You had a group over last night, and my day sucked Steve, and all I want is some quite, so I guess that means no, kool thanks bye.” “Listen I live here too! I pay my rent!” Steve yelled, “So my friends ARE comin' over and YEAH you are gonna have to go somewhere else!” Allison, had finally reached the breaking point, between this moron and her boss, she had about all she was going to take. Standing there Allison could feel her anger boiling and swelling within her, and poor Steve was about to get the whole day in one blow. Training her glare on him she felt the anger coming up, wave upon wave, her mind reeling at how much she hated this tiny insignificant toad of a human being. She thought to herself that he was nothing more than a bug in her eyes and he had the balls to come in and demand her life be changed! For him! What nerve… well that was the last straw! Allison straightened every one of her 73", opened her mouth, and the rush of words came pouring out in one long string, her voice cutting into Steve with each syllable. He was beginning to show the wear. Steve was visibly shaken and his bravado was quickly draining out of him, in fact if Allison had been paying attention, she might have noticed he looked rather drawn and pale all of a sudden. Allison was still giving him the “what for” when Steve, in a meek voice, replied “Allison please stop I feel funny.” Steve was looking a bit pale Allison thought, and maybe a bit broken, as his shoulders WERE a bit slumped. Actually Allison thought, they aren’t slumped at all, he seems… ..Allison groped for the correct word… .smaller. “How exactly do you feel Steve?” Allison asked with a malicious grin. “Well I feel just kinda funny… sorta like my body isn’t mine. My arms and legs are tingly and my stomach is really squirmy. I think I may be coming down with something.” “Oh you are coming DOWN all right but I don’t think you are actually sick!” Allison laughed. “In fact I rather think in a few more minutes I am going to really enjoy your company!” Steve looked down at the floor to try and steady his dizziness. The room was spinning and he couldn’t help doubling over to try and fight the nausea building up in his stomach. When Steve stood up Allison began to laugh in absolute delight. Where once had stood a well built 6'5" man was now a man no more than 3’ tall! Allison’s eyes were dancing as she lifted Steve on to the desk to look in the mirror. Behind him stood Allison’s body looming over his tiny one, infact she looked like the Statue of Liberty and she seemed to almost be growing behind him. Steve knew she wasn’t getting any larger, but that he was in fact getting smaller, and right before her eyes. Steve’s mind quickly and absently wondered what the towering female figure behind him thought of his sudden tranformation, but instead he asked, “Allison, what in the world did you do to me?” Allison took a step towards him and Steve felt the vibration of the ground with her step. Her body was now blocking out the background of the room and her grin was erie as she bent down to peer at him a bit more closely. Allison’s eye seemed like it was large enough for him to climb up and lay across… but he tore his gaze away from her and looked back at himself in the mirror. It wasn’t so much that he had shrunk… and seemed to be continuing to do so… that scared Steve so much, it was his clothes hanging off him as if they were no more then mere mounds of fabric. His pants, which had been tight just moments ago, were puddled around his ankles with his underware on the top like a snowy white peak on a mountain. Steve’s shirt was still in the process of slipping down his body, and they would have, if not for the tiny arms that his shirtsleeves had caught on. Steve was staring incredulously into the mirror when the final bout hit him, like a punch in the chest. He doubled over… his breath caught in his lungs… unable to move. Steve could feel his tendons and muscles shrinking, contracting into themselves. Yet for Steve there ws no pain just the sensation of a multitude of fingers pulling him down towards the wood of the desk. He could hear his bones popping, but there was no pain, and then after a brief moment, which seemed to him an hour long… he looked up and was standing naked in the mirror. Steve was now only 3" tall! He stood there, his mouth hanging open, for what felt like an eternity and when he finally did speak it was only a croak that came out. Steve turned and stared up at Allison, she looked to him like one of the skyscrapers downtown in the middle of the city. The mirror next to him looked like a wall of the apartment, and he realized he was standing not on the top of the desk the way he had thought… but on the pinnacle of his clothes, which were now a huge mound that he had crawled to the top of. All at once a giant shadow appeared over his head, and everything went dark as Allison’s hand came down and wrapped itself around him. Steve could smell the scent of her cologne in her skin, which was covering his whole body like a blanket, and then there was a bright light all around him as Allison opened her hand flat and the overhead lamp shone down on Steve like a giant sun. Steve gingerly stood up in the palm of Allison’s hand, he could feel the muscles in her palm working to hold her giant hand still, so as not to knock him over. Standing took a bit of skill in the balance department, and after a moment or two, Steve’s legs got tired and he sat down in Allison’s palm. Looking around he couldn’t help but notice just how large the details of Allison’s palm were. Steve looked at his tiny finger then over at the life line in the middle of allison’s hand, and very slowly he reached out to trace the crevice with the tip of his finger. Steve noticed the way his finger slid perfectly into the canyon of skin, much like hot dog slips neatly into its bun. Glancing around, he saw how large Allison’s fingerprints were now, and Steve thought absently that they looked like veins of the Grand Canyon. Looking up at the giantess in front of him he shouted up, “What do I do now… I mean do I call a doctor or an ambulance maybe… yea maybe if we get to a hospital they can make me big again… I mean I don’t want to stay like this Allison… how did this happen? Did you do this? Come on no more games… I mean you’ve had your fun… fix me! I am not kidding Allison you’ve got to put me back to normal size!” Steve was now begining to panic. Allison stared at the tiny man in her hand, “Steve really I don’t know how this happened… honest … but if it makes any difference, I think you’re kinda cute this way… I mean… look I think we shouldn’t be TOO hastey … I guess what I am trying to say is that we have… or at least I have a wonderful opportunity here… you know not every woman has her own live toy man.” “Allison, what are you saying?” Steve began to stammer “You aren’t suggesting I stay this way for your personal amusement… are you… is that what you’re saying… no way… uh uh… " Allison missed the last of Steve’s comments, as she gently closed her hand around him, and strode into the next room, looking for somewhere to house her newest pet. “Hmmmmm” Allison thought, “I need a safe place to put you while I figure out some kind of housing for you.” Allison glanced around eyeing the room. In the corner she found just what she had been looking for, a shoebox. She took it into the kitchen, popped a few holes into the top and placed Steve into it, then she replaced the lid. Steve was dazed when he finally sat up inside the box. If Allison was going to hold him like that he was going to have to mention the fact that he couldn’t breathe too well. Glancing around, the first thing Steve noticed was the light streaming through the box top. He could here rumblings as Allison moved things around so he sat quietly staring at the light rays, wondering if he was going to survive this ordeal. He thought about Allison and wondered why she seemed to be so turned on by his unusual size. Not that it really mattered, since even if she told him, he was really helpless to change anything at this point. Steve was pondering this thought when once again the bright light blinded him. Steve looked up to see the Giantess Allison, as he had begun to think of her, standing there holding… an aquarium! “No way Allison, I am not going to stay in the fishtank!” he screamed. “Now Steve, be reasonable” Allison replied calmly, “Where else can I keep you that you would be safe?” Allison stood thinking. “Besides I wouldn’t want you to get away, now would I? She smiled evilly “I guess you could say that the tables have turned… Now I’ll be telling you how things will be.” Allison covered the shoebox and began to prepare Steve’s new home. Just about an hour later Steve could hear allison’s massive footfall approaching and suddenly there was that blinding light, and then Allison’s huge face peering down at him. Allison lifted him up and carried Steve over to the aquarium, which was now, Steve noticed, rather nice inside. On one end there was a sand beach with a deck chair and an umbrella, and on the other end there was what looked to be a hut of some kind. But what stood out was the way Allison had created a swimming pool. In the very center of the tank there was a shallow teacup pressed into the sand so that only about a 1/4” of the rim stood out. There was a beach towel… obviously cut from her old beach towel… and some tiny little dishes and silverware, that she must have gone out and purchased while he was in the shoe box. Allison placed Steve into the fishtank and smiled malevolently, “Now you get some rest and in just a while we will spend a bit of time together. See right now I need to go out and buy another tank… seems you will be having company tomorrow night when I get home from work.” Allison was still giggling about her bosse’s fate as she walked out the door. Steve wasn’t sure how long he had been asleep, but true to her word Allison came home with another aquarium and an evil grin on her enormous face. “Get up lil man, it’s time to play.” Steve didn’t understand until he rubbed his eyes and got a good look at his Giantess. She was standing there in front of him without any clothes on! Steve rubbed at his tired eyes again, but still he saw the same image. Steve’s mind quickly remembered back to a time when he had thought how great it would have been to grab Allison and get nasty with her, only now he realized that the tables had turned. Allison reached in and grabbed Steve between her thumb and index finger and placed him in the crook of her collar bone. Steve could feel her skin slipping underneath him and her muscles in her neck vibrating as she absently hummed to herself. It was very much like being at ground zero during an earthquake. Allison suddenly grabbed the tiny Steve, and without so much as a warning, began to rub him against her breast. Steve could feel her nipple getting hard against his skin, and he absently thought that it reminded him of a grapefruit, at least it was big enough to be one. However her skin was nothing like the rind of a grapefruit, since Allison’s skin was rubbing against wet velvet. He saw the skin around him pull up into a mound as she pulled him up and he saw it smooth out as she pushed him down. Allison continued to grind her little man against her skin,and Steve realized he was getting hard! He had always wanted to sleep with Allison… who hadn’t, but not this way! Steve tried concentrating on something else… anything else… but to no avail. Soon he was as hard as a rock and ready to explode all over Allison’s velvety skin. Unfortunately, Steve didn’t get the chance, because at that moment Allison’s massive fingers lifted him up and plopped him onto her bottom lip. Steve bounced gently off her giant mountain of soft, moist, tissue and straight up into the air, where Allison snatched him up with the tip of her huge tongue. In fact to Steve, Allison’s tongue looked a lot like a red and bumpy diving board… only this time there was no pool… just the tender pink underside of her mouth and tongue. Allison began to suck on the tiny man, her tongue wrapped completely around his body like a soft pink taco shell. She could feel his tiny body slipping in between the folds of her tongue’s flesh, much like a wet piece of candy. The tiny little man in her mouth was at this point glancing around and carefully checking out the scenery. Just above him, as he lay pressed between the tissue, was the roof of her mouth. Steve could see the huge veins in the the skin and thought they looked a lot like a road map. He hoped at this point there wasn’t a sign with an arrow pointing to the throat saying “EXIT”. Steve could also see Allison’s top row of teeth, each which appeared as large as a building. From this vantage point he could see that she also had the softest looking pink gums he had ever seen. Not that he had seen any gums up close and this large before, but they struck him as suddenly very sexy, like they were pillows between her massive teeth. Steve wondered what it would be like to lay his head down and rest on them. Steve was pondering this when he heard Allison’s breath, which until now he hadn’t noticed. Allison must have started breathing harder, since he could now hear the rush of air, like the roar of a freight train passing over him in her nasal passages. Her breathing was also causing a vibration… and Steve wondered if an airplane… maybe a DC10… was about to take off in her head. Steve looked up to see Allison’s long red nails slipping into her own mouth, and he tried desperately to move towards the back of her tongue. Not being able to get any traction against her wet tastebuds, Steve couldn’t slide out from in between the huge fleshy boulders, and he felt Allison’s now slick fingers grab him around the waist and pull him out of her mouth. As Allison pulled him out of her mouth, she dragged… literally… the helpless little Steve down her chin over her neck and then slid him down her taut stomach towards her thigh. By now, Steve had pretty much figured that he was going to be Allison’s play toy no matter what he did or said, so being thrust into to her probably wasn’t the worst thing that could happen to a man his size. However, that wasn’t Allison’s intention… Allison continued to slip the tiny man down her soft and muscular leg, towards her foot. She had every intention of watching this little man squirm between her massive toes. Allison was grinning from ear to ear as she slid the tiny man down over her knee and towards her ankle. He was still wet from the trip into her mouth and now his tiny legs were leaving a set of shiny wet lines down her shin. Then she dragged Steve’s tiny body down to her toes and draped him over the big toe on her right foot, never imagining for a moment that Steve might try to escape. In a split second Steve had slid over the shiny and slippery red toenail polish and was running through thigh high carpet, as fast as his little legs would take him. Unfortunately, it wasn’t fast enough to escape the length of Allison’s foot. Steve turned to look over his shoulder and saw a toe that was to him the size of watermelon decending over his tiny frame. Allison’s toe cast a shadow over him and blackness covered him as she gently brought her foot down and ground him into the carpet. He could smell the polyester in the carpet fibers… fibers as large as him which he sank into, and he laid there praying she wouldn’t smash his body with her giant toe. When Allison lifted her foot, she snatched Steve’s tired and now totally helpless body into the space between her big toe and middle toe. “You were very naughty to run like that Steve, and if I wasn’t so excited about having you this small, I would probably have just crushed you like an insect. But you are in luck, because I am only going to punish you.” With that Allison began pressing her toes into each other, with Steve’s tiny body in between. She couldn’t feel it but she was slowly squeezing the air out of his lungs. Steve could feel the rush of air from his body, but he knew that to Allison it was nothing more than a brush of warm air across her toes. In fact he thought that punishment might just mean she was going to crush him after all, but suddenly she released the grip on him and began to gently message him with her toes. As she did so, he slipped a bit deeper into the crack of her foot and he felt the webbed skin of her toe joint sliding over the front of his body. Steve could feel her supple skin gliding across his extremely hard erection, and he began to feel the first twinges of his orgasm coming on. Steve could also hear something too. He listened very carefully and he heard Allison moaning softly. He tried in vain to look up at her, but from where he was he couldn’t see past her knee, but he was sure that she was playing with herself. That in itself turned the tiny man on, and he began thrusting himself back and forth, in and out of the soft webbing. He glanced up at the top of her toe and found himself staring at her toenail, and he had the strangest thought… what if he could just run his dick across the cuticle of her toe? What if he could straddle her nail, face down, his tiny body pressed tight to her skin and he could just rub himself over that giant cuticle… a cuticle as big as him? With that thought in mind he began to press into her as hard as his tiny body would allow, knowing that to the Giantess above he was no more than a pebble between her toes… and that thought drove him insane. No longer could Steve control himself, and as he heard Allison scream out in pleasure he too let go all over her big toe. Steve went limp and his body, felt exhausted and raw. Allison lifted Steve up in the palm of her hand, and carried him over to the aquarium, “Well if your little tiny body did that for me… just wait until tomorrow… when I have two of you.” Allison’s smile was erie “And I guess I should warn you, only one of you will survive” Allison placed Steve into the tank, laughed viciously, and turned the light out as she left… leaving Steve alone in the dark.

The Gourmet Club - Pete's Story

Tue, 26 Jan 2010 00:00:00 +0000

series continued from part 2

The Gourmet Club - Pete’s Story

Pete was a good looking, healthy man. However that didn’t help him at all. Not in getting a steady job, a girlfriend or just getting laid. The only thing he did have was a place to live and even that he had to pay by the week. He even once entered a business that advertised Tarot Readings. The medium did a three card spread and told him that soon he would find the way to serve a lot of people.

Nightmare on Dolly Street

Thu, 21 Jan 2010 00:00:00 +0000

Paula bounced down the stairs as she prepared to spend a night by herself at her home with a couple of DVD’s, a big bag of double buttered popcorn and a pitcher of home brewed light beer sitting on her kitchen counter. The sandy brown haired woman, who worked as a real estate agent during the day, had finalized her divorce a few months ago and was quite satisfied with the results. Her ex-husband, Bob Pearlson, had been married to her for five years during which time the couple had amassed two houses, three cars and several bank accounts that held sizable amounts of money. However, the marriage came to a screeching end when Paula came home one day to find Bob in bed with Janice Laughlin, a high school rival of Paula who was rumored to have had a desire for Bob that never went away. After that, Paula filed for a quick divorce and got most of the property, money and other assets in the settlement. Of course, she was smart enough to make sure that her own affair with Manuel De Le Costa, the gardener who was living in the country illegally, was not revealed. Unfortunately for Paula, after the divorce was finalized, Manuel was deported back to his native country of Canada which meant Paula had a lot more time to spend by herself. After bringing her food into the living room, Paula started to look through the stack of DVDs sitting on a coffee table near the TV. " Hmmmm, let’s see, what shall I put in first? ’ Sleepless in Soo St. Marie ’ ? …..Nahh, too dull……. ’ Magnificent Seven Lumberjacks? ’ …….too corny….. hmmm….. ’ Air Prague ‘….. the story of the building of the world’s largest air force set against a couple’s desire to have the most exotic sex life they can imagine…. ooohh… sounds steamy, " Paula said as she popped open the last DVD case and slid the disc into her home entertainment center. The first promo for a movie coming soon to DVD titled ‘Lord of the Rings: Golum’s Twin Brother’s Vengeance’ was just starting to show when Paula’s cell phone started to ring. Somewhat annoyed by the poor timing for the call, she clicked off the player and made her way back to the kitchen. “Hello, Paula. What are you doing tonight?” a gravely, strange voice said when Paula clicked on her phone. “Hanging up on weirdos! Bye!” Paula snapped as she clicked off her phone and put it back on the counter. She had contemplated changing her cell phone after her divorce had finalized to avoid any hassles with Bob but she figured he wouldn’t bother her through a fairly private number. Obviously, he had given her number to some wacko friend of his for a laugh and the fact the phone rang again before she got back to the living room irritated her even more. “Look, I don’t know who you are but you and Bob are in a lot of trouble if you are who I think you are!” Paula said with her voice showing her irritation. “Oh, Paula, I thought you were smarter than that. No, I’m the person who’s going to give you a whole new perspective on life. This new view will prove to be quite the change for you, I think…… " the person on the other end replied. As if this conversation was taking place as part of a cheesy horror movie, the last word the caller uttered coincided with the lights and all other electrical devices in the house shutting down. “What the fuck…..?” Paula started to say as she was startled by the darkness that descended around her. She wanted to shout into the phone but the call had ended with no dial tone audible whatsoever. Panic starting to grip her, Paula desperately tried to call the police with her phone but it had stopped working altogether. “I’m getting the fuck outta here!!!” Paula screamed as she threw the phone on the floor and scrambled towards the front door of her home. With tears starting to trickle down her face, she fumbled in the darkness for several seconds to unlock the door before finally achieving her goal. She threw the door open and was confronted by a figure that appeared to be dressed in an all black outfit from head to toe and was carrying what looked to be a pink and yellow rope in his left hand. “Come here, sweet thing! I’m here to make you into something I can toy with!!!” the figure exclaimed as it reached towards Paula with its right hand. “NNNOOOO!!!!!” Paula shrieked as she staggered backwards and evaded the clutches of the menacing figure. Letting out a piercing scream, she scrambled in the direction of the stairs to her left to run upstairs and lock herself in her bedroom. Paula managed to make it halfway up before she felt something wrap itself around the lower part of her right leg that stopped her in her tracks. Looking behind her, she saw that the rope she had spotted moments earlier in her attacker’s hand was responsible for her arrested movement with its owner at the bottom of the stairs. “Sorry, my sweet little lady, but you can’t run from me and your destiny. If you look close at your leg, you’ll see what I…. OOOOFFFF!!!!” the menacing figure chortled before suddenly tumbling backwards as a result of a kick to the chest originating from Paula. “Fuck you and your fucking destiny, you bastard!!!” Paula screamed and turned to head back up the stairs. However, she found that her right leg wouldn’t move at all! Looking down, she saw that the rope was still wrapped around her leg tightly but when she tried to pull it away from her leg, Paula discovered, to her horror, that one end of the rope had actually embedded itself into her and the surrounding skin seemed to be taking on an artificial appearance. “What’s the matter, Paula? Do you see something shiny in your future? I could…. URGGHHH!!!!” the figure exclaimed before another kick, hitting the chin this time, sent the interloper back to the bottom of the stairs once again. “I said, FUCK YOU!!!” Paula shrieked as she turned and staggered upwards even as she futilely tried to pry the rope stuck into her with her right hand. She managed to stumble into her bedroom which luckily was the closest room to the stairway and slammed the door closed behind her. “This has gotta be some kind of bad fucking nightmare! I watched too many bad horror flicks and fell asleep on the couch! Ughh, this fucking rope won’t come loose!” Paula stammered as she locked the door and hobbled over to her bed with her right hand still trying to pull the rope stuck into her. It was at this point that she started to feel a little weak in the knees and abruptly sat down on the edge of her bed to catch her breath. “Easy does it, Paula. Just take a few deep breaths and relax. Before you know it, you’ll be waking up…. FUCK OFF!! YOU’RE JUST A BAD DREAM!!… I… .uhhhhh…… " Paula said softly out loud before her voice jumped into a scream again when she heard thumps at her bedroom door that sounded like her assailant was trying to break down her door. As she continued to scream, Paula failed to notice that her voice was dropping noticeably in volume and she was starting to sag backwards on the bed. A minute or so later, the pounding on Paula’s door went silent though the owner of the bedroom didn’t seem as concerned as she was a short time ago. The brown haired woman was lying on her bed with her arms laying outwards from her relaxed body and her expression was now one of odd contentment and not fear. The rope attached to her leg no longer seemed to bother her in the slightest and when the power came back on in her home, Paula made no movement to call the police about the intruder and continued to lie on the bed with an odd contented moan coming from her. When the bedroom light flicked on and the bedroom door slowly creaked open, Paula remained relatively still though a closer look at her face would reveal to an onlooker that something VERY strange was happening to her. Her eyes seemed to be taking on a distant look with the pupils fixed in a staring way. Paula’s cheeks appeared to take on an artificial looking reddish color to them and there was no sign of her teeth or tongue in her mouth. With the odd glossy look to her entire body and what looked to be seams on her arms and legs, it looked like Paula was being turned into an inanimate object. Looked like…….

The Gourmet Club - Carol's Parents

Tue, 19 Jan 2010 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Gourmet Club)

The Gourmet Club - Carol’s Parents

Carol and Kerry Ann worked well together. Carol’s cooking had improved during the two months after she started working for the Gourmet Club. Kerry Ann would give her the best cuts of meat for the Club. When Carol received the cuts she would improvise on a recipe she knew or she would make one up to fit the cut or social event at the club.

A Halloween Transformation

Fri, 30 Oct 2009 00:00:00 +0000

A Halloween Special 2009 Tale

Sally and her band of friends were bored. They were all aged between sixteen and eighteen. Sally was eighteen on Halloween. There was nothing to do in that part of town at all. The buses stopped early, so they could not even go to see a film. They usually hung around quite bored. Which upset the neighbours as the complete gang of thirty youths was quite intimidating to them. But in reality, Sally and the group meant no harm at all! They just wanted somewhere to meet!

Chocolaty Goodness

Fri, 30 Oct 2009 00:00:00 +0000

A Halloween Special 2009 Tale

Sandy walked confidently down the quiet streets in Bristol, Germany. She’d come here with a couple of friends; bent on seeing Europe in a single summer. Summer had come and gone, and so had most of her friends. Out of the group of six, only she and Miranda had chosen to extend their visit. Miranda had fallen for a local boy in their travels and Sandy wasn’t about to leave one of her closest friends abroad on her own.

Funhouse

Fri, 30 Oct 2009 00:00:00 +0000

A Halloween Special 2009 Tale

It was a tired concept, one used in colleges throughout the land. Always short of funds, fraternities were constantly dreaming up ideas to generate revenue. Halloween was a perfect opportunity to part fellow students with their money. Roger had been placed in charge of coming up with an idea for Gamma Alpha Gamma (GAG, get it?) contribution to the spooky holiday.

“A Funhouse!” He’d said immediately, followed closely by the groans of his fellow frat brothers.

Gai Shift - Orchid 3: Olivia Hammersmith

Wed, 21 Oct 2009 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai Shift - Orchid 2: The Black Orchids)_

_To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Continued from Part Two

Chapter 3: Olivia Hammersmith

It started with a single cup of tea.

At six years of age, she was asking mum where tea came from, her head filling with exotic images. At twelve, she’d read every book in the library about the Far East. By twenty, the was fully fluent in Japanese. Thirty, she was Queen Lilla’s chief council on the region. And by thirty-six, she was Her Majesty’s Ambassador to Japan.

A Bad Review

Sun, 27 Sep 2009 00:00:00 +0000

Authors note; While on Fetlife I contacted a girl who liked reading fetish stories and I had her go to this site to read mine. After she (sunshine08) read a couple of my bondage stories I probed her for a review. She replied that they didn’t turn her on or get her off because she was more into S&M than the love bondage I wrote. So that gave me an idea to write a punishment story just for her. After reading this one she wrote back that she was flattered that I wrote her a story and this one DID get her off! Enjoy!

The Rubber Baroness 6

Sun, 20 Sep 2009 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part five

Part Six

The next few days were puzzling to Alice. Doctors Ernstmeyer were in meetings with the Baroness, and she was on the phone for several hours talking to people.

Alice was feeling a little left out. The Baroness hadn’t been to bed regularly, and when she did, she was too tired for sex. Alice had come to expect hot and heavy rubber lovemaking from the Baroness and was disappointed when all that she could do was to use the extensive collection of dildos and vibrators. It just wasn’t the same.

Barbies in Bondage

Fri, 11 Sep 2009 00:00:00 +0000

One morning, Barbie woke up as—Barbie.

Everything in her life had been normal up until then. She had played with Barbies as a little girl, and had badgered her parents into getting her the Barbie Dream Condo, the Barbie sports car, and the Barbie airplane. Then she had grown up, gone to college, gotten a predictably boring job, and had forgotten all about her doll collection.

Until this morning, when she woke up in a very hard bed. Solid plastic, in fact. She stood up, and staggered about a little. Suddenly she realized that her body had been re-shaped. Now she had two big pointed breasts (with no nipples) and an absurdly narrow waist. Her legs were incredibly long—almost half her body height. Her skin was smooth and a uniform beige,. And her hair was thick, blonde, lustrous, and hung in waves well down the middle of her back.

The Rubber Baroness

Mon, 31 Aug 2009 00:00:00 +0000

Part One

The heavy rain made it difficult for Allen to see the road. It was literally a curtain of water hitting the windshield. The wipers were useless, yet he wouldn’t stop.

Damn him!, Alice thought to herself. He couldn’t leave on time. Now we’ll never get to the airport before our flight leaves! She looked at Betty and Frank, who were sitting quietly in the back seat. They looked at Alice with expressions of anger and yet, resignation to their fate.

Gai-Shift - Magic 4: All Honeymoons End

Sat, 29 Aug 2009 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Magic 3: Let Good Things come to All)_

_To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge

Chapter 4: All Honeymoons End

Following her roped rapine the day prior, Megan did her best to return to normal life. After a death-like slumber, she donned her long black dress (to hide the telltale marks from the magiced ropes) and went about her day. Stiffly.

Gai-Shift - Reversal 4: The New Manni

Sat, 08 Aug 2009 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Reversal 3: Baroness Manchester’s Device)_

_To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge

Chapter 4: The New Manni

Barbette awoke in her own bed. She lay silently, looking up at the plasterwork of the ceiling, allowing memories of all that had happened the prior night to come back to her. Strapped up, the unseen Baroness Manchester pumping her through the wall with her pneumonic nightmare, an endless flush of passion. How many times had its cleverly-shaped rubber head pushed into her, pressing up, withering and pulsing like a thing alive? She and the baroness would share their separate orgasms, she hanging from her tight straps, the baroness sprawled on the thick carpets of her elegant suite. Both would slowly recover and then it would begin again. The pounding bliss, the endless abuse, climax following climax.

The Specimen

Tue, 28 Jul 2009 00:00:00 +0000

It was a beautiful clear spring day in the mountains. The national park was alive with the sounds of bird and insect life. There was a gentle breeze blowing across the valley. I had been walking since early morning and was now far from civilization in a remote area where I planned to spend some time alone getting my life back in order after the divorce. I was not really concentrating on anything just letting my mind rest and enjoying the walk when I became aware of the silence. The birds had suddenly stopped singing. Then I noticed a faint sound. It sounded like an electrical arc. That sort of szszszs sound you get when welding.

Gai-Shift 12: Journey Home

Sun, 19 Apr 2009 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift 12: Bert51 to the Rescue)

Chapter 13: Journey Home

The airship Unbound Pleasure, its nose and belly fire-scared, pushed its way against dawn headwinds as it left the jungled Andes for the capital city of Quito. Most of the crew, exhausted from the long night of activity leading up to the snatch-and-grab that had freed the mission’s scientist, her bodyguard, and the ship’s captain, had been secured in their bunks. The airship, running under a light crew, made its way west.

Vikings in the Mist

Sun, 19 Apr 2009 00:00:00 +0000

“You’re daft, Diana!” Derek exclaimed.

“I am not! You’re just too stodgy to even consider any unconventional theory.” Diana glared at Derek, her freckled face as red as her hair.

Derek tensed, preparing to evade Diana if she decided to supplement angry words with physical assault. She embodied the stereotype of the ‘feisty’ redhead, and she had slapped him before when he annoyed her. When she refrained from attacking him he continued, “Theory is one thing, wide-eyed delusion is another. Do you have any shred of evidence to support your assertion that mystic Vikings raid the coast of England every two hundred years?”

Robot Prime Directives

Thu, 09 Apr 2009 00:00:00 +0000

Chris did the best he could to keep moving up the hill through the thick woods. He wore a thick shirt and jeans which was good in the terrain but it was getting very warm and he was sweating and getting dehydrated. The robots were following him and getting closer. They had already shot him with a dart about an hour earlier that released small nanites, tiny robots, into his bloodstream. They were already multiplying and making some changes to his body, most noticeably that his penis had become rock hard and the urge to simply stop and masturbate was almost overwhelming. As soon as he was clear of the robots he could take the time, but not yet. But it was a major distraction and it prevented him from running too much.

The Long Way Down

Mon, 23 Feb 2009 00:00:00 +0000

Dedicated to those who like secure straitjackets and powerful women. Derivative works and sequels are welcomed, but please acknowledge this work.

Part One

As soon as I dive through the door, I realize something is wrong.

Certainly, many things are right and familiar. There is the exhilarating feeling of weightlessness, the whipping of the jumpsuit, and the roar of the wind.

And then, there is the afternoon sun glistening off the distant desert lake. But this beautiful sight is part of the problem.

Corey's Ancient Tomb

Mon, 22 Dec 2008 00:00:00 +0000

Take it from me, and how I learned it the hard way. Never time travel. Oh sure, it’s billed as the greatest thing you’ll ever experience, but believe me, it’s a bitch. Nothing quite like going back in time to an ancient civilization to see how things are run, only to suddenly fall into the hands of ancient barbarians who don’t take kindly to visitors from other times. You see, they always, without fail, think people from the future are demons, evil spirits, or all manner of foul things. Utter and complete nonsense of course, but they never listen, are never open to reason. What’s that? You want to hear an example of what can go wrong on one of these trips? Well, it’s not pretty, I assure you. There have been many people who go back in time, only to never return for one reason or another. Most of the time we never find out what happened to them, but occasionally some of their fates are documented. They’re never pretty. What? You still want to know what happens? Well, all right. Since you’re so inquisitive, I’ll tell you the story of Corey. Out of all our customers, his fate is pretty tame compared to some of our other clients. Certainly better then being swallowed whole by a T-Rex, I’ll tell you that. Anyway, it began way in the future. Actually, the present day for him. Here is he, Corey, a man looking for a bit of excitement and fun in his life, seeking that next big thrill to propel him out of the ordinary and into the extraordinary, into the small group of privileged guys who have done the impossible… they’ve traveled through time and come back to brag about it to their friends. Like any other hot-blooded male, he feels challenged by this and wants to show that he’s done it too. Don’t know why, but why is it that males always want to impress each other with these stupid stunts? Ah, never mind. And as it just so happens, Corey’s saved up just enough money to take a trip through time. Sight seeing of course, not to alter it. Corey’s not that stupid. So the day comes when he walks off sniggering at his buddies and heads into the time travel building and applies for a time travel visa. He’s given all these forms to sign, including the one that says if a traveler causes damage to the time space continuum, he’s on his own (with all his money non-refundable of course, and freeing the time travel company from any liability). Anyway, he’s all pissed off at all these damn forms, but slugs through them anyway, gives all the necessary permissions and pays the money. With that done, the guys in charge take him back into the briefing rooms, where he undergoes a day long class on proper time travel procedures and how to act and behave in the past. No interacting with the locals, no letting them know you’re even there, yatta yatta yatta. Real standard boring shit. But to Corey’s credit, he watches and learns, taking lots of notes and pouring over every word. When the day’s classes are done, he’s actually very knowledgeable about time travel procedure and how to do it. Never thought a hot blooded man like him would have it in him if you ask me. Come the next day, they get him ready. Corey’s issued a tight fitting body glove that covers him head to toe, covering every square inch of his body. Because I know you’re curious, these suits are made of a very tight, thick rubbery material that clings to the body. When first put on it’s easy to feel a bit sensual, but it can also be quite frightening if you’re claustrophobic. Yeah… that isn’t very fun. Anyway, not that it mattered to Corey anyway. He did fine, even seemed to enjoy the experience as the suit was put on. If you looked at his eyes through the eyepieces, he seemed to be very excited at what was going on, in more ways then one. His tour guide (all travelers get one) comes in, meets him, and then she’s suited up. But it doesn’t take long before his suit suddenly changed colors from default black to a near transparency of the surrounding room. You see, that’s the real treat about these suits… they’re designed to act as active camouflage, constantly bending and refracting light to make the wearer almost completely invisible. That’s why it has to cover your entire body, to make sure that all of you is kept out of sight. It was quite a thing for him to see how he was almost completely invisible. Even seemed to get a kick out of moving his limbs around and barely being able to see them. But his guide was impatient and eager to get going. For she wasn’t one who liked being sealed up in the suits for long periods of time… she was a bit claustrophobic (remember this, it’s important). When all was said and done, there was little left to do except take the time travel controllers. Each device, when activated, would allow Corey and his guide to travel back in time, but with a catch. After each use, the device had to be recharged for a minimum of half an hour before it could be used again. Not exactly safe, I know, but that’s as far as we’ve gotten with this kind of technology, especially since it takes a long time for the time space continuum to close up after each warp. With controllers in hand, the two mounted a small hover platform, which they would ride while in the past, so as not to leave footprints or any trace that they had ever been there. And like their suits, it was also made out of invisibility technology. Every conceivable precaution to ensure the two wouldn’t be seen, every precaution taken to ensure safety and no disruption of the time space continuum. Can you guess how long it took for things to go horribly wrong? Corey had one destination in mind when he had signed up for the expedition. Out of all the times in history to explore, he had chosen to go to… surprise, surprise… ancient Egypt. Land of the pharaohs. Why so many people are obsessed with that era I have no idea, but Corey was the latest to go back in time for a visit. And with two presses of a button, he and his guide were off. One quick and somewhat nauseating trip though time and worm holes later, and they emerged into the desert near the pyramids, still pristine and shiny in the hot afternoon sun. It only took a few seconds for their suits and the platform to sense and adjust their transparency accordingly, rendering them nearly invisible amongst the sand and heat. ‘Almost’ being the key word. For as luck, or maybe fate, I don’t know, would have it, the two land in the path of a chariot out for an afternoon drive. While they had faded into invisibility before being spotted, Corey had failed to hover far enough into the air to avoid a collision with the horses. And as you can guess, there’s a big collision. Horses tumble, rider gets knocked off the chariot and Corey and his guide get thrown into the sand, loosing their grips on the time travel controllers, which go flying into the sand. But with the sudden shock of being hit, the active camouflage in their suits quickly fizzle out, leaving both of them standing in the hot desert sealed in black rubber suits. Then, to make things even worse, ancient bodyguards come running over the ridge at that moment, spears, swords and shields raised. “Did we hit someone important?” Corey asks. “Apparently so.” His guide says, realizing that they’re in deep shit. Turns out she’s right. Corey and his guide try to flee, but it’s too late. Besides, running in black rubber in temperatures over 100 degrees is bound to tire out people fast. Doubly fast if they’re in black rubber. It’s only a few seconds before they’re tackled. Corey and his guide aren’t killed, but they are forced into the sand, where their hands are forced behind their backs and tied up in thick rope, the same happening to their ankles. “Hey, wait! I can explain!” Corey shouts in fear as his ankles are tied together. But of course, these guys don’t understand English. Only a few seconds pass before the high tech travelers from the future are bound and helpless. So much for high technology, eh? I mean, they’re tied up with ropes and are suddenly helpless! If anything, I think that set a new record for the shortest accident free trip in the history of the company. So what happens next you say? Well, the two are carried and put onto chariots and driven back to the royal palace, struggling all the way, but aware of one very important fact… their time travel controllers are gone, lost somewhere in the sand. They’re also aware of the fact that finding them again is very, very unlikely. You getting an idea on how this is going? Well, anyway, the convoy goes just slow enough so that they arrive at the capital at nightfall. (I’m not sure, but apparently the court officials didn’t want the public to see the two rubber aliens in their midst). It’s here that irony plays it’s hand, for while he’s a prisoner, Corey’s original goal in this trip is fulfilled. He gets to see the capital city of ancient Egypt up close and personal while being wheeled towards what is very likely going to be an unpleasant fate. His guide almost asks how he likes Egypt… but she holds off. After all, she’s in the same situation too, and doesn’t think that now is the time for sightseeing. Once reaching the palace, the two are unloaded off the chariots, forced onto the ground and untied, only to have steel shackles locked around their ankles and wrists. Even more so then the ropes, these make sure the two aren’t going anywhere in a hurry. And as if that wasn’t enough, heavy iron collars go around their necks. Both are panicking, but Corey seems to hold up better then his guide, who’s fighting and thrashing against her restraints. Even as the iron collar is locked tightly around his throat, he manages to stay on his feet, something his guide can’t manage. She was having a complete nervous breakdown. Apparently, the Egyptians didn’t know what to think of these two strange intruders, but they weren’t taking any chances whatsoever. The next few days are quite stressful for the two of them, but I’ll spare you the details. It’s just a lot of being chained up in the dungeons, being looked over by the officials and being given angry glares by pretty much everybody. At first neither Corey or his guide know why, but they do talk about it over the radio when they have a few moments alone. Most likely to do with the person they hit in the chariot, they eventually decide. It won’t be long before they find out that they’re right. During that time, Corey’s guide tries to get a connection back to the modern day to get help. But unfortunately, that attempt doesn’t work. Either the transmitter can’t get through the continuum, maybe the receivers aren’t working, or even more sinister, perhaps the corporation won’t answer, doesn’t want to get any evidence on it’s hands that it knew customers were in trouble and that it failed to rescue them. Plausible deniability perhaps, but who knows? With big corporations, anything can and does happen. Not a happy thought. Well, the next few days are a blur, with both being led around to various court officials, examined like cattle. Humiliating and degrading, but there’s not a whole lot Corey and the guide can do about it. They’re restrained at all times and trailed by guards with spears. Bored guards as well, seeing as how they seemed to be itching for a chance to use the two for target practice. One night the two are in the dungeons, talking with each other over the radios. “You doing okay?” Corey asks. “Not really.” “You afraid we’re going to die?” “Yes. But my skin is getting itchy in this suit.” She tries to rub her body against the concrete wall. “I need a shower.” Corey rubs against the wall as well, trying to get of the irritating itch on his back, and his buttocks as well. Though the travel suits are high tech and can allow their wearers to remain inside for days at a time, it’s not designed so that they can stay inside forever. And going to the bathroom? Well, let’s not talk about that. “You been able to get through back to our time?” Corey asks. “I’ve been trying, but no luck yet. But they should answer us eventually… I don’t know why they haven’t yet.” Silence at that. Though it’s not spoken, both are keenly aware that they’ve altered time and history. Hitting somebody is one thing, but no records have ever been found regarding strange black suited figures in ancient Egypt. Their simple presence here after being discovered has no doubt altered the fabric of history. Who knows what the consequences could be? At that, the doors open up and about twelve guards walk in, along with several priests, one of whom pulls out a scroll and starts to talk. “You have any idea what he’s saying?” Corey asks. “Not a clue.” His guide replies. That surprises him. “I thought you were a tour guide!” “Yeah, but I’m just to make sure that clients don’t screw around and mess things up! I’m not supposed to go back in time and get captured by ancient dead people!” Groaning in frustration, Corey listens closely to the priest’s babbling. One thing is clear. Whatever he’s talking about, it’s clearly not good. That would explain the angry look on his face and the angry tone in his voice. After the priest stops talking, the two are unlocked from the dungeon wall, dragged outside the palace and thrown into chariots, which then take off into the night. “Well, this can’t be good.” Corey says through the radio. His guide isn’t amused. “Oh shut up! Of course it’s not good! We’re probably going to be taken somewhere to be executed!” Oh, what tangled words are weaved in such irony! Anyway, to continue… They get driven out into the desert for about an hour, until the small convoy reaches a small mountain range, where the chariots drive into the clefts, heading deep into the mountains before arriving at a small, hidden doorway carved into the mountains, and quite recently judging by all the sculptors and buildings bustling around it like bees. As the two are unloaded from the chariots and dragged towards the door, both of them have that deep gut feeling that this can’t possibly be good. Not at all. They’re taken down the stairs and through the door, heading down a long tunnel until they reach a large and elaborate room being filled with all manner of treasures and riches beyond anyone’s wildest dreams, gold upon gold, gilded chairs and elaborate statues. It’s a room fit for a king… but with that large sarcophagus being built, it’s clear that this room is a tomb. “Wait a minute…” Corey says fearfully. “I know this place.” “You do? Have you come through here before?” His guide says sarcastically, trying to cover up her own insecurities. As it turns out, she recognizes this place too. They both recognize the ornaments, the gold, the sarcophagus, even the layout of the place. This is none other then the tomb of King Tut, the boy king. It doesn’t take long for the two to realize that that was the person they had hit upon arriving here in Egypt. And the only reason they’re building a tomb is because he died. Yeah… things are that bad. Tut’s tomb isn’t destined to be found in thousands of years. But during that time, it turns out that Tut won’t go to his grave alone, for there’s another room in the very back of the tomb, just recently carved out of the rock at great haste. This is a side grave, very small, just big enough for two coffins. You know all those stories of people being buried alive throughout history? You ever notice how frequently those stories seem to center around ancient Egypt? As it turns out, court officials seem to love doing this to those who displease them… and especially to those who kill their kings. It only takes Corey and his guide a few moments to realize what this is what their fate is going to be, especially when lots of guards come inside carrying boxes upon boxes of funeral bandages. And you can probably guess what happens next. They’re forced onto the ground, shackles unlocked, and guards grabbing their limbs and stretching them out. Panicked scream and shouting fill the air as Corey and his guide are mummified alive, wrapped head to toe in those funeral bandages, rubber suits and all (the guards try cutting them off, but when that fails they just wrap over them). There’s no ripping the brains out or removing the organs, but that doesn’t mean it’s any less painful… the guards make sure that the two are going to be real sore, taking care to wrap their legs and arms excruciatingly tightly, going so far as to force arms behind their backs in an armbar position and wrapping them there. Despite the hopelessness of their situation (there’s really no chance to escape with all the guards around), Corey and his guide still fight, fighting for everything their worth, knowing that if they get wrapped, it means death. It’s a defiant gesture, but ultimately helpless one, but then again, one’s instincts override reason in times of stress. For Corey, the process is especially horrifying. Here he was, a guy who had gone back in time to impress his friends, and now here he was, being mummified alive. The bandages come over and over again, sealing him inside his cocoon, each layer of wrappings making it harder and harder to struggle and fight. He can’t feel the bandages through the rubber bodysuit, but he feels the restriction, the binding, the force that slowly but surely immobilizes him, ensuring that each successive struggle gets weaker and weaker. It doesn’t help that while the two are being wrapped, two coffins are being made right next to them. Occasionally the coffin makers will come over and observe the bodies of the two captives, make a note or two, then go over and make the necessary corrections on the coffins. Can’t make them too big, after all. As if to further add to the horror, Corey and his guide can still talk with their radios. But there are no words this time, no sarcasm, no words of support. They just hear each other struggling, but Corey is especially scared to her his guide panicking utterly. She’s fighting and squirming to try and escape the bandages that are imprisoning her, so consumed by her own fear that she doesn’t even seem to notice anyone else, much less Corey. Despite the two fighting and struggling, the outcome of this execution is all but inevitable. After half an hour the layers of bandages are so thick that movement is now all but impossible. Both Corey and his guide’s faces have long since been covered over, sealing them in darkness, possibly forever. At that point, there is no way that Corey or his guide can get out on their own. And with each passing second, escape seems less and less of a reality and more of a desperate fantasy. Sealed inside his double cocoon of rubber and bandages, Corey can’t move, can’t hear anything but the sound of his own labored breathing, his frantically pounding heart, and his frantic gasps as he struggles not to completely loose his mind at the thought of being entombed alive forever in the Egyptian desert, never to escape. He can also hear the sound of his guide, now sobbing and weeping, rocking back and forth inside her wrappings as she’s picked up and carried over towards one of the coffins. Remember what I said earlier about her being claustrophobic? Well, that made her mummification almost unbearable, but being sealed into a coffin just pushes her over the edge into insanity. And then Corey feels himself being picked up too, carried to his own coffin, squirming helplessly. The touch of wood against his wrappings is bone chilling as he’s lowered inside. Inside the coffin, feeling the wooden surfaces surrounding him, Corey tries once more to fight his way free, but it’s a futile effort. He knows it’s useless, but at this point he can’t just lie back helplessly and surrender to fate. Even if he’s going to never escape, he can at least go out fighting. But amongst all the struggling, he can hear something outside of his cocoon… the sound of a wooden lid being lowered onto his coffin, and then the sound of nails being hammered into the wood hard and fast, locking his body inside this tiny prison from which there may never be any escape. The words drive themselves into his brain with each beat of the hammer… no escape… no release… Ever. When the nailing is complete, the two coffins, containing the two living mummies, are lifted and carried one after the other into the room and stacked on top of one another. And when that’s done, it’s on to the inevitable, final, and irreversible step. Within their tiny worlds, neither of the tomb’s occupants can see as the guards leave the room and extinguish the torches, nor can they see as bricks and mortar are carried over and began to be put in place, slowly walling up the room one by one, stone by stone, by single stone. But they can feel it. Through the ground they can feel as each massive brick is put into place and then sealed in place. And with that comes the horrible realization that this is really happening… that this is their tomb, where they will spend eternity, forever sealed within these boxes, ending their lives centuries before they were even born, forever King Tut’s prisoners, sealed inside this crypt. Perhaps in thousands of years, when King Tut’s tomb is discovered, this small grave off to the side will be discovered as well. They’ll break away that thick wall, find these two coffins inside and open them to discover bandage wrapped rubber bodies inside. Or they may never find them… for after all, Tut’s tomb had been found and excavated for years, and the small room had never been found. But even if it’s found then, it’s going to be too late. In fact, the two might not even be in there. Heck, the room may not even exist. If we’re lucky, the company will discover that something’s wrong and will come and rescue us. I certainly hope so… I know I’m loosing my mind… I might have even lost it already! I mean, we accidentally killed Tut and now we’ve been buried alive! So that’s my story… I’m sending this message out into time and space in the hopes that it lands on something… a computer maybe, so that somebody can find out what happened to us and then send help. I know this all sounds nuts, but you have to believe me, being buried alive can do a lot to your mind! I can hear Corey’s mummy sobbing in his coffin, no doubt from realizing that this is quite possibly where we end our journey and I don’t blame him. After all, he’s just another guy who wanted to impress his buddies… but if I ever get out of here, I swear I’m never going to be time travel tour guide again!

Prey For The Huntress

Mon, 21 Jan 2008 00:00:00 +0000

Author’s Note: This story is dedicated to the real Huntress, a true and cherished friend who has always been there, from that first day when she made this old Wolf feel welcome in a new and strange place.

In our world of information, he was a mystery. Even his name was unknown. Some even suggested that he’d lived under so many assumed names that even he couldn’t remember the name he’d been born with. To those who sought his services, he was The Hunter. As in hunter of men. He was among the highest priced assassins in the world. He had never missed a target; he always came through. This job, however was different. For one, the target wasn’t a high profile personality. For another, the client demanded an unusual payment option.

Programming Error

Sun, 18 Nov 2007 00:00:00 +0000

It was the worst storm of the past fifty years. Howling winds and pouring rain pounded southern California for two days. Late on the second day, a Saturday, lightning struck several power substations, causing massive power surges that blacked out hundreds of buildings and pretty much fried many computer systems without sufficient surge protection. One of those systems belonged to Serendipity, Inc, California’s largest producer of sexual androids.

While not totally destroyed, Serendipity’s computer did lose large blocks of data due to the surge. When power was restored late on Sunday, the computer rebooted and began trying to piece together what remained of it’s data stores. Most seriously damaged was the file of human sexual preferences, from which the specs for new androids were developed. Originally containing almost every possible sexual preference, only one now remained:

Halloween Night in Lost Rising

Wed, 31 Oct 2007 00:00:00 +0000

It was a dark and stormy Halloween when I went to visit the old town of Lost Rising. It used to be such a lovely place, but over the years it has run down and is nearly empty. The houses mostly stand derelict. But at least I was well wrapped up in my long bright yellow rainproof coat, thick jumper, heavy jeans with a pair of women’s tights underneath, walking socks and boots. I topped this with a balaclava and a wide brimmed rainproof hat.

Drama Club's Garbage

Fri, 14 Sep 2007 00:00:00 +0000

Cheryl’s first indication that things were wrong was when she walked onto the high school stage and the rest of the drama club wasn’t there. She looked at her watch. Five fifteen p.m., she was only a little bit late for rehearsal. She dumped her backpack on the floor and headed to the props room. When she opened the door, someone grabbed her hand and yanked her forward so that she fell on the floor. She screamed and tried to get up, but a heavy weight pressed on her back and held her still. A hand clamped around her mouth as her hands were pulled up behind her back and tied. Her kicking legs were grabbed and tied, with rope cinching around her ankles and then crisscrossing around her calves and up her thighs, the knots pinching her skin even through her jeans.

In Service of the Elders

Sun, 13 May 2007 00:00:00 +0000

“Alys Z’aelya, you have betrayed the trust that we Drow Elders have bestowed upon you," the ebony-skinned elder boomed, pointing down from his ornately carved desk. “You were forbidden from gathering medicines from our fungus forests and selling them to the surface.” The dark elf Elder stoked the long white beard that framed his ebony face, then looked back and forth at the eight other elders who sat with him. They nodded sternly in agreement. Alys grew impatient as she waited for the Elders’ sentence. She had grown tired of the droning lecture she was receiving for her minor infraction of the Drow rules. Seated on the bench in front of the panel of judges, she brazenly adjusted a strap on the thigh of one of her shiny black boots, then pushed a strand of long, silvery white hair from her face. “As a result of your indiscretion–” began the bearded Elder Before the man had finished his sentence, Alys sprang from her seat and spat in his face. Then, she turned and ran for the doors, bursting through them with two-handed shove. She spun around and bit her thumb at the group of judges. “I have no need for your rules and regulations,” she shouted, shaking her jet-black fist at the Elders. “The Drow way is not to bow and scrape before senile rulers and adhere to outmoded codes. You lot are betraying the ancient ways of our people.” “SUCH BLATANT DISRESPECT FOR US AND OUR KIND SHALL NEVER GO UNPUNISHED, YOU ACCURSED DOG!” shouted the elders in an eerie harmony. Alys pulled the doors shut and darted to the exit of the Hall of Elders. As she left the building, she stealthily hid in the shadows to avoid a pair of Drider guards impassively patrolling the front steps with their large iron spears. The Driders, the Elders’ elite guards, were once normal Drow according to legend, but they had been magically conjoined with giant poisonous spiders so their upper torsos were those of a dark elf while the rest of their bodies were that of a black arachnid. As she quietly moved past the Driders, Alys felt a chill in the small of her back. The creatures had always made her uneasy – they were powerful and deadly warriors but seemed to be grotesque abominations. They followed the Elders’ orders unquestioningly and were forbidden from owning property, mingling with ordinary Drow or even speaking. Their upper bodies were always buckled into uncomfortable-looking armor of black leather and metal. For all its crisscrossing straps and buckles, Alys thought the armor looked like a torture device. Perhaps symbolizing their sentence of silence, the pathetic creatures wore leather war helmets that fastened their mouths shut with a series of severe-looking straps. Legend had it that they couldn’t even eat solid food and subsisted on the blood of those they killed. After she passed safely from the Driders’ view, Alys broke into a run, letting her black and tautly muscled legs carry her quickly as she could to the outskirts of the great underground city of Za’Arleth. Vendors and shopkeepers stared as she ran past, a young Drow wearing the regal silver and black armor of the race’s scout caste. With the purple stone gates of Za’Arleth well behind her, Alys collapsed panting into a rocky hollow a few yards from the road. She looked in the direction of the city and saw no guards had followed her. Despite her outburst at the Elders, her violation of the rules had been minor enough that there was probably no point in them sending troops to chase her down. Or was there? Alys slid herself onto a giant mushroom jutting from the rocks, stretched her limbs and continued to carefully look around. It’s so nice to have freedom from those senile fools, she thought as she checked the scabbard at her slim hip. I’m free, yet I have disrespected the elders. I will have to keep moving in case they eventually send someone, or something, out to collect me. Then, storms in the distance spoke in their monstrous tones, making the fungus forest about Alys shake with every boom and crack. Even though the Drow’s homeland was far underground, bizarre magical storms occasionally formed in the upper reaches of the caverns overhead. As lightning flashed through the enormous underground world, Alys jumped from her mushroom roost and began scouting for a cave or rock overhang that wasn’t occupied by some dreary creature. Eerie blue lightning broadcasted odd flickers of light along the cavern walls. Seconds before the downpour started, Alys’ eyes flashed to a large, dry-looking cave that seemed like it could have been the home of some sort of humanoid creature. She drew her slim sword and broke for the cave, ready to take it from any tenant not willing to share until the storm passed. Alys entered the cave, careful to keep her silver blade between she and any potential enemy. But, alas, she found none. There was a battered brass lantern hanging from a jagged rock and the ashen remnants of a cooking fire, but both seemed as if they had been left there by a long-gone visitor. Could this be the luck of the Gods? she wondered. With a bit of further exploration, Alys found a cozy spot to wait out the storm. She lowered herself onto a soft patch of moss and began unbuckling her boots and breastplate. Drow armor was durable and impressive looking, but it wasn’t especially comfortable. She carefully slid off her tight-fitting silver breastplate, revealing a leather half-shirt that laced up each side, form-fitting her torso. It was as black and sleek as her body. With a little more effort, she stripped off her short chain-mail skirt, revealing the black leather thong she wore beneath it. “Ahhh,” she said to herself. “That feels much better. And with that storm pounding outside, no one will be looking for me for a while.” As Alys slid into sleep, tired from her run from the city and relaxed by the sound of rain outside, little did she know that a squad of Driders was forging its way through the subterranean storm and would soon be outside her resting place. *** Alys awoke the next morning as the violet light of the phosphorescent cavern walls seeped into the cave. She could tell by the influx of light and the eeries stillness in the air that the storm had passed. She could also tell from her rumbling and empty belly that she had been asleep for quite some time. The lithe Drow carefully stood up, stretched and headed toward the cave’s maw. She would need to find something to eat soon since she had fled the city with nothing but her sword and armor. As she surveyed the rocky landscape around her, she saw a large glistening pool several dozen yards away. Ahhh! There is a place for me to wash the road dust from my skin, she thought as she looked at the clean spring water that trickled down blue chrystaline rocks into the pool. Grabbing her sword, but leaving her armor and boots on the cave floor, Alys strolled to the pool’s edge and tested the water with a toe. Nice and cool, she thought to her self, kneeling. This should be refreshing. She looked down and saw her jet-black face and smoldering violet eyes reflected back in the surface of the water. She could make out every detail in the shimmering reflection, from her high cheekbones and pointed ears to the full and regal lips that betrayed her upper-caste ancestry. Alys stood and began shedding her black leather garb. She pulled loose one of the laces holding her form-fitting shirt in place, allowing it to fall away from her bosom. Her supple breasts dropped free from their leather restraint. Then she slowly slid her hands down her sides, following her curves, until she hooked her thumbs into the straps of her leather thong. She slid it down, revealing a narrow stripe of silver hair between her legs. A squad of six Driders silently spied on their prey from a cluster of rocks in the distance, careful to stay hidden in the shadow. Impassive purple eyes watched from behind their leather helmets as the young Drow woman stripped and jumped into the cool water. They continued to linger as she splashed water on herself and did a few lazy backstrokes then climbed onto the rocks to let herself dry. Alys used the back of her hand to wipe water away from her body, grabbed her sword and undergarments and strolled peacefully through the outcroppings of fungus and rock as she headed back to the cave. Seeing her leave, the Driders made their way through the massive toadstools that separated their hiding place from the cave. They moved silently, using the pillars of fungus as cover. Their training made them nearly impossible to see in the dull light of the underground – even for a trained Drow scout like Alys. As Alys drew close to the cave, two of the armor-clad Driders lunged from the thicket of fungus and directly into her path. She let out a small gasp as the fearful creatures came into view, dropping her clothes so she could unleash her sword from its scabbard. As fast as Alys was with her weapon, she was no match for the Driders that had appeared behind her. One sprayed a stream of sticky silk from its underside, latching onto the sword and tearing from her hand as if the strand of web was a the tentacle of some angry beast. The naked Drow shrieked as the sword flew from her hand, and she whirled to see her assailant. She could see four more Driders had circled her from behind. “What business do you have with me?” she demanded, worried that her fear was showing in her voice. “I am a Drow of the scout caste on official business of the Elders!” The Driders, their upper bodies bound in carapaces of leather, said nothing. They slowly edged forward. Sensing that her only option was to flee, Alys turned to run into the mushroom forest nearby. She made a single step before six separate strands of web lashed out at her body, wrapping around her limbs, waist and neck. She lost her balance and fell as the sticky grey fibers began winding their way around her. Alys thrashed about, hoping to break the silken strands that were enveloping her body. They were impossible to break, and within a matter of seconds, enough and been secreted that they she could barely twitch each of her limbs. The Driders began to methodically wrap the Drow in their strong silk, spinning her body between themselves and causing the fibers to tighten against every curve of her body. The kicks and thrashes that Alys had made earlier became nothing more than squirms as the silk tightly secured her hands to her sides and wrapped her legs together into a single unit. Alys started to plead, tears rolling down her cheeks. “Why are you doing this to me?! I have done nothing to you or your kind!” she sobbed as the silk continued to envelop her body. The Driders predictably said nothing, spinning their webs further up her shoulders and covering her breast in a layer of silk that made them into a single hill of white wrappings. Alys tried again to plead for her release, but by this time, the silky wrappings had made their way up her chin and had crisscrossed her mouth, pulling it shut. The Driders were careful to keep Alys’ eyes uncovered in the process of wrapping the rest of her body, covering it in layer after layer of silk and making any movement meaningless. “MMMMMMMMPH!” was all the frightened Drow manage to say as her captors continued to wrap her. At this point, she could no longer move a muscle, making the additional layers of wrapping seem almost pointless. Her eyes blurred as tears welled in them. She tried to scream, but her mouth was covered under so many layers of silk that only a muffled whimper emerged. Alys felt herself hoisted onto the back of one of the Driders, and see could see through the narrow opening in her thick and hardening cocoon that the squad was moving now. She bumped along on the Drider’s back, silent and unable even to squirm as they carried her back to Za’Arleth, where she would face the next part of her fate. *** From her resting place on the Drider’s back, Alys could see the scenery slowly pass by. She knew she was being returned to the city, probably to face the elders. She tried to steel herself for whatever punishment she would receive. No doubt it will be something harsh, she thought. Perhaps 10 years of hard labor in the mines. The work would be backbreaking, but she knew she could handle it. Her scout training had left her in good shape and willing to take on difficult work. Finally, Alys could see familiar terrain as she and the silent Driders got closer to the city walls, but instead of entering the city, the squad instead turned toward a particularly foreboding cluster of sharp stones formed around a cave opening like a dragon’s teeth. Alys tried to move her head to get a better view of where they were going, but she couldn’t budge. Within a few seconds, though, her question was answered, and she could tell the Driders had taken her up the embankment and into the rocky cluster. She could see that they were heading toward the cave opening. She felt panic set in. What if she wasn’t being returned to the Elders? Perhaps the Driders planned to drain her blood the way a spider does a fly. She shuddered at the thought of the leather-masked Driders wordlessly slurping up her life force, their hairy spider legs holding her down. As the Drider squad entered the cave, Alys’ senses were overwhelmed. She heard the low moans of winds blowing through underground passages and smelled the dank odor of wet stone. She squinted to try to accustom her eyes to the almost total blackness here. Even her Drow infrared vision needed some light to work. Finally, the party of Driders came to a rest, and Alys could feel her mummified body being lifted. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw one of the Driders squirting webs onto the ceiling of the cave, leaving a long, thick strand dangling. Another of the creatures carried her immobilized body closer to the strand. She could feel another begin incorporating the hanging strand into her tight, immobilizing cocoon. Two of the Driders stepped away, leaving Alys’ silk-enshrouded body hanging from the thick cord. A third sprayed a stream of silk that created a thick rope connecting from her feet to the floor a good two feet below, serving as an anchor. Alys could feel her body pulled slightly taut as the second silk cord connected her to the rock. She shut her eyes and breathed in deeply, trying to calm herself. Her fate, she thought, would most likely be the death of a small insect caught in a spider’s web – a quick one, she hoped. But for some reason, the Driders seemed to be in no hurry to dispatch her. She watched as they scurried off, leaving her dangling. A few minutes passed before a solitary female Drider returned. Alys watched with tension as the creature’s spider legs whisked it along the cave floor and its leather-enclosed face came within a foot or so of hers. Alys could see the Drider’s large violet eyes peering out at her. Somehow they seemed to be slightly reassuring. Just being able to gaze into them and see how they resembled the eyes of other Drow made the freakish creature slightly less scary. It made no attempt to talk, although Alys doubted it could, since its snugly-fitting helmet was wrapped so tightly in straps and buckles that there was no way it could open its mouth. She wondered if the Drider was trying to tell her something with the look, reassure her that she wasn’t about to be killed. The Drider reached down to a belt pouch at her waist and withdrew a smooth black stone with a red hourglass shape on it. Alys’ eyes followed the stone as the strange being lifted it, worried that her plan was to use it as some kind of bludgeon. Instead, the Drider held it a few inches from Alys’ forehead, and the stone emitted a reddish glow. Alys tried to wriggle from her silk prison, tried to scream. She could do neither as the glowing stone emitted a beam of light that hit her forehead and washed over her entire body. Alys again attempted to struggle as she felt the energy from the stone course through her body. It wasn’t painful, but she could feel something strange happening, as if invisible fingers were tickling every inch of her body. She tried to writhe in the cocoon but couldn’t move an inch. The energy burst lasted just a few seconds, but it was such a strange sensation that she could tell that it done something profound to her body. The Drider nonchalantly lowered the stone and sealed it back in her pouch. Then she made eye contact with Alys again. Alys watched the creature’s eyes squint slightly as if she was trying to smile behind her bizarre helmet. The Drider then pointed at Alys, then back at herself, motioning to own face, then her spider appendages. The strange being then touched her hand to her leather-obscured mouth, then to Alys’ silk covered mouth as if transferring a kiss. Then, quickly, the creature scuttled away, descending down the hall from whence she had come. What could that have possibly meant, Alys thought to herself. What was that stone? What was the Drider trying to say? The energy from the stone didn’t cause me any pain, but I could feel it affect my body in a strange way. Then it hit Alys. She felt her stomach drop. The Drider had pointed at Alys, then back at herself. Then at her spider body. Tears began forming in the corners of Alys’ eyes. She wanted to throw up. No, she wanted to die. The Drider had pointed at me because she had used to stone to cast a spell, Alys thought, feeling bile rise in her throat. A spell that will turn me into one of those… those… those hideous monsters! *** I do not know how much time has passed, for in this dark chasm it is impossible to tell. Time, it seems, has lost its old meaning as I hang here in my utter stillness. I can’t mark the passage of time in days, weeks or months, but I can mark it in the transformations I feel happening in my body. I cannot move my head to look down at the altered shape held inside my cocoon, but I can feel that my body is not the same that I was born with. I can sense my new body’s extra limbs – and their needs. I feel stronger, I feel more… alive. I feel that for the first time I soon will be part of something important, something much more important than what I had been doing in my old life. I am no longer Drow, but a fledgling Drider. I will be part of the elite group that serves the Elders – those same Elders I once mocked. Perhaps those Elders now mock me as I transform into one of their servants. As my body has changed, I too have acquired the group thoughts of my new species. I know what my duties will be. I know what my commands are. I will no longer communicate with ordinary Drow, for I haven’t the need to. I remember that I once feared the armor I soon will wear. That was foolish too. I now feel pangs of anticipation as I think of it being strapped onto my body, in having myself permanently bound in customary Drider garb. I now know too that a Drider shall never remove her armor. I long to hear the buckles snap into place and lock there as my suit becomes a permanent part of my body, as straps engulf my torso, my arms. My face. I can feel it now that in a matter of hours I will be ready to leave behind this cocoon for a new life. I know my captain, the fine Drider who used the Spider Stone to start my transformation, soon will arrive with the Blade of Release and cut away this blessed shell to place me in my next one, my Drider armor suit. I can feel it now: in a matter of hours, the rest of my life will be dedicated to the silent, selfless service of the Elders.

Smart Duct Tape 3

Sun, 13 May 2007 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from Machine part 2 by Jessica

As we left off, Officer Lacey has taken the modified device home, and woke up to find herself trapped in her home, defenseless, facing a maniacal machine….

Lacey continued inspecting her house as carefully as possible. She had no idea that the machine had set her house up in such a way to redirect and slow her down for her eventual capture.

She was starting to get very nervous, seeing her house made up like some kind of Duct Tape nightmare. She tried to find her phone but could not find it, so she tried to back track, and was able to see into another room, and all that was on the desk where her other phone was, was a large pile of Duct Tape!

Stuck Up in the Glue Factory

Wed, 04 Apr 2007 00:00:00 +0000

The girls in the office were fed up with Beth’s attitude. When she was not being a stuck up prig she was trying to lord it over everyone else. Matters really came to a head when all four of them, including Beth and the boss’s wife Carla, were in the office during a factory shutdown transferring the old manual records on to the new computer system. All morning Beth had been bragging about her new apartment and all the things she was putting into it. But she didn’t know that one of the girls had found out that the only reason she could afford the apartment was that she had had her fingers in the till at the last place she worked.

Final Exams

Tue, 02 May 2006 00:00:00 +0000

The following is a work of erotic fiction that involves bondage, mummification, and adult themes. If these subjects are bothersome to you, stop reading now.

As I tracked Diana’s form making its way out of the city, his mind flashed back to the words the General had spoken before the beginning of the exam.

“You are about to be locked into the simulation chamber you have all grown to both enjoy and despise. There, you will match skills against your fellow classmates as you attempt to gather the full cryptographic key necessary to unlock the door to the chamber. Each of you will be provided one portion of the key, which will be turned over to the individual that manages to affect your capture.”

Weird Science

Thu, 02 Feb 2006 00:00:00 +0000

This story is a remake of “Smart Duct Tape” by Naughtygirl

Erika relaxed on her sofa, lying down as she read a magazine, sipping a cold ice tea as she always did on a lazy Sunday when there was nothing to do after her morning workout. Erika had very short dark brown hair, pale blue eyes, stood around 5 foot 5 inches tall and weighed around 135 lbs and had a distinct “tomboy” appearance, even though she was in her mid-twenties in age. Erika simply wore a t-shirt, comfortable jeans, and a pair of socks; the typical garb for a relaxing Sunday.

Weird Science

Thu, 02 Feb 2006 00:00:00 +0000

This story is a remake of “Smart Duct Tape” by Naughtygirl

Love Through The Ages 2

Mon, 10 Oct 2005 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part two

Love through the ages - Part Three Based on an original idea by Wrappers Delight

Moss continued onwards down the tunnel, her small flashlight lighting the way. This tunnel was larger then the one she had been crawling through only minutes ago with Jan. She had to pause a moment to wipe the tears that gently ran down her cheek. Looking up, she continued onwards down the tunnel. It had to come out somewhere. She tried to think about what to do after that. This whole operation had gone completely out of control.

Love Through The Ages 2

Mon, 10 Oct 2005 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part one

Love through the ages - Part Two Based on an original idea by Wrappers Delight

Egypt, 2006

Darkness Silence Peace Serenity I live

The sun shone down on the pyramids on the Gaza strip. The Nile River flowed a good distance away from the archeology team that had set up camp near the pyramids. The camp was busy as the team members quickly and professionally attended to their tasks. Equipment was gathered, helmets put on, flashlights charged. All currently known information about the pyramids and what lied beneath them was on a folding table under a tent.

Eliminating the Competition

Sun, 31 Jul 2005 00:00:00 +0000

This story was inspired by a series of pictures that Bonida did for a Yahoo group a while back. I liked them so much that I wrote a story for them. Hope you all enjoy!

It was a glorious day outside. Soft and fluffy clouds drifted through the sky up above. Birds chirped as they flew from tree to tree over a green field.

Loren heard nor saw any of those things. She was walking through the aisles at her favorite bed and furnishings store, hunting for just the right bed sheets.

Drider 3

Sat, 23 Jul 2005 00:00:00 +0000

A special thanks goes to Ultraprene for contributing several ideas to this story.

Part 1: Las Vegas

Here in the bright lights of Sin City, dreams are made, deals are struck, and fortunes are made and lost. A thousand things can and do happen here every day. Most of it goes unnoticed by the community at large. There are more important things, like making money, playing of the bills, and trying to find a place to park your car.

Explore Inc

Sat, 18 Sep 2004 00:00:00 +0000

Part 3: The Island

My finals were finally over and I did really great. I spent the next two days partying and then two more recovering. I finally went back to Explore Inc to take some picture for David. After a really interesting shoot David pulled me aside to talk.

“I’m glad to hear you did so good on finals. I have a proposition for you. I really think that you’ll like it,” David said.

Explore Inc 3: The Island?

Sat, 18 Sep 2004 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Explore Inc 2: Back Again)

Part 3: The Island? (Sequel to Explore Inc)

“I’m glad to hear you did so good on finals. I have a proposition for you. I really think that you’ll like it,” David said.

Explore Inc 3: The Island?

Sat, 18 Sep 2004 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part two

Part 3: The Island? (Sequel to Explore Inc)

“I’m glad to hear you did so good on finals. I have a proposition for you. I really think that you’ll like it,” David said.

Kelly's New Life

Mon, 06 Sep 2004 00:00:00 +0000

She had a job, but the money she made from it didn’t seem worth her while. She had a place to go home to, but it wasn’t a home. It was a nearly empty room in a run-down apartment building, and that might be okay to live in, but this apartment had nothing to cheer her up. She had lost most everything she had in a fire. The police called it an accident, but she was sure her drunk parents that had done it. She wasn’t home at the time and no bodies were found. She had a “boyfriend”, but he was giving her money to keep herself off the streets, but not enough for anything else, and if she tried to get out of their relationship, she knew he would do something cruel. He was selfish, and he would probably plant drugs on her or in her car or apartment and then turn her in, or something like that.

If Fantasies Could Talk 4: Naughty Slave

Wed, 10 Mar 2004 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part three

Part 4: Naughty Slave

I had broken a rule that may seem unyielding a few days ago, but now, I put myself above it, I had defied the Mistress. I can’t really put my reasons into a single cause, but rather several failures on the part of Stacy. I was genuinely angry with her lack of concern for the scene she was playing out. I felt that she was too dark a person to rule my world, and I would not be a part of her sadistic fantasies. Cruelty was something we never discussed. She left me in a cold dark basement, naked, freezing. It must have been below sixty degrees Fahrenheit down there. I would not be tortured because of her inexperience. I knew this was the first time that she had attempted to ‘play’ with others, and I would not wait for her to figure it out, while my weekend got worse and worse. Even as I go over the justifications in my head, I knew there was something taboo about my actions. Turning against a Mistress, even if she were a bad one, had bad karma.

A.P.P.I

Mon, 28 Apr 2003 00:00:00 +0000

Automated Packaging Processes Incorporated, better known as A.P.P.I. Invented, constructed and marketed the leading packaging technology on the planet; their systems were the fastest and the most reliable. However not always the cheapest. They tended to sell the bulk of their machines to high technology component manufactures who needed products delicately handled as well as companies that made surgical equipment that needed to be treated hygienically.

APPI had a reasonably profitable business producing equipment for niche markets. One of their latest devices was designed with under sea exploration in mind; it could package artefacts under water preserving them against damage from transportation, changes in pressure current etc. Allowing sunken artefacts to be handled far better than any human. Ned Ramstien, the director of special projects handled the manufacture of these one off machines. Not only was he an expert with mechanical devices and chemical processes but he had a very methodical mind. He could look at a problem take it to pieces and come up with a very comprehensive solution.

A.P.P.I

Mon, 28 Apr 2003 00:00:00 +0000

The Burglar

Mon, 11 Mar 2002 00:00:00 +0000

The story below came about after I was burgled a week ago, fortunately I had for once remembered to set the alarm before I left, and the police arrived before the dear little turd managed to make his get away with a video recorder, DVD plus a few other thing’s including a pair of leg irons that I must admit took a little explaining to the officer who took my statement, I think I convinced him that I had collected them as a curiosity to hang on the wall, Any way I thought up this story as perhaps my way of dealing with the criminal types, Or do you think I was too hard on him. I wish to thank my friend john for allowing me to try some of the idea’s in this story on him to see if they really worked Arrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr they did

The Smart Duct Tape 2

Sun, 18 Nov 2001 00:00:00 +0000

The story of the *smart* duct tape. - The SEQUEL!

Brief Synopsis: After the DT9000 finished with Sharna in the first story, it shut down and awaited its owner to either upgrade the unit or turf it with the trash. However, Sharna’s neighbour, after hearing nothing from Sharna for nearly two days, decides to come by and see if she is ok. Upon finding the house seemingly deserted, she enters through a window that Sharna often leaves open by habit, and soon finds Sharna wrapped tightly in the lounge room.

Smart Duct Tape

Fri, 18 May 2001 00:00:00 +0000

A young lady named Sharna who orders a new product from a magazine. It’s promoted as the worlds only smart duct tape. It’s a roll which can sense when and where it’s needed and apply itself to whatever is desired. However the intelligence chip inside malfunctions when it makes a quick repair to a damaged microwave oven. The duct tape now decides that Sharna need repair and sets about to duct tape her until shes fixed. But Sharna isnt prepared to go under without a fight….

A True Fairy Tale

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

A Cautionary Note.

When I was a young girl my Mommy told me Fairy tales. When I was older I learnt that they are not real. When I was twenty I learnt that I was wrong, but that fairies sometimes are not as nice as I always thought they were! Not all fairies have pretty wings and eat ambrosia; some have pretty wings and whips and chains, and feed you gruel just for fun!

Another Saturday Morning

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

I looked to my bedside clock and was disappointed to see 7:15. Saturday was my day off and I should be entitled to sleep until noon as I had as a teenager. But no, I was wide awake and I knew I would not get back to sleep. I gave in, got up and went to the kitchen for coffee and a muffin. Finished with breakfast I returned to the bedroom. I stripped out of my pajamas and got in the shower.

Batgirl - The Return 5: The Attempt

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Batgirl - The Return 4: Making Plans and Progress)_

Part 5: The Attempt

A small boat motored along the shoreline of the Wentworth estate just before midnight. It was a dark, moonless night, perfect for this sort of evening cruise the two sailors were hoping for. With the wind now coming off the land, the waves behind the bluff were almost non-existent. After a few moments of searching, they found what they were looking for and pulled the boat to the narrow shoreline. They tied the boat off to prevent it from drifting off and the two figures moved ashore. Dressed in dark clothing from head to toe and with camouflaged packs on their backs, only the sharpest of eyes would see them in the darkness, and at the secluded spot, no one would be looking in their direction anyway.

Batgirl - The Return 7: The Next Plot

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Batgirl - The Return 6: The Aftermath)_

Part 7: The Next Plot

For the next few days, there was little to report. Batman’s night visit resulted in very little hard evidence. He found a spot where a boat could have landed on the shoreline and scuffing on a small tree to indicate a boat may have been tied up there recently. However, the all-day rain had washed away any traces for footprints or a trail, so there was nothing to follow. A sweep of the area turned up nothing.

Batgirl vs the Professor 10: Aftermath

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Batgirl vs the Professor 9: Visitors)

Part 10: Aftermath

Batgirl was taken down from her perch on the X-frame, but ordered not to move. Her cape was taken off and draped over a chair. After giving her orders on what to do and what not to do, she went and helped the Professor bring each of the kittens back to the testing center.

Each kitten had fallen into a different and unique trap. The first kitten, falling through the floor outside the testing center, had been caught in sticky webbing that enveloped her body like a cocoon. She had been gassed and knocked out, rolled in the center on a 4-wheeled cart and left on the floor.

Be Careful What You Wish For!

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1

I knew when I first saw her that I had to have her!

She was crossing Boylston Street, jaywalking actually, after leaving a Dunkin’ Donuts. She was tall, maybe 5 foot 9 inches or so, with dark hair cut short to frame a heart-shaped face. What caught my eye was the way she walked; she had a sexy strut and a presence that drew the eye to her. She seemed to be totally unaware of the effect she had on people; it wasn’t just me that was looking. She handled the on-coming traffic like an elite matador, totally unfazed by the danger, a large Styrofoam to-go cup in one hand a cell phone in the other.

Becky the Vampire Sucker

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Rebecca sat, leaning against the cold, concrete wall, naked, an iron ring on her wrist, scabby, red rivulets of blood running down her breast.

Daniel’s coming!

She couldn’t tell is he was hungry or not. Having a ready meal, he was seldom hungry. But she could usually tell if he was. Same way she could tell when he was around.

She wasn’t a vampire, had no craving for blood. But since he’d fed on her all these days? weeks?, she’d developed a sense of these things. Perhaps it was backwash. A little bit of him in her.

Captured Escort

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1.

I was already in a bad mood, i hated it when clients wanted something different and kinky. I wasn’t at all into bondage and pain but this client today wanted me to tie him up before i fucked him and then let him fuck me! I pulled into the car park and got out of my car. I smoothed my tight black pencil skirt over my stocking clad legs, it came down to about 2" above the knee. I knew there was a fetish shop round the corner so quickly made my way to it, my 5" heels clicking on the pavement. I looked at my reflection in the shop windows as i passed.

Captured Escort 2

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Captured Escort)_

Part 2.

I looked at myself in the mirrored wall. My arms held high above my head by my wrists so i could barely touch the floor. My mouth was stuffed full of red 2" ball gag which not only ached but was sending copius amounts of drool onto my breasts and onto the floor where it pooled. My nipples were being pulled horribly but the hateful nipple clamps. My ass was stuffed with a huge butt plug and lastly my legs spread wide by a spreader. I had been like this ever since that witch Tanya had over powered me and brought me here. What was worse was she would be back soon and that damn butt plug had gven me a hardon despite my pain! I pulled again at my bonds in a futile attempt to get free as i did my nipple clamps swung causing me more pain and more tears. God i needed to escape!

Chess

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Lady Livuetta looked across the board in the heart of the House of Balances, at that bitch Madame Catalina. The whore who had stolen her Antoine’s heart, or at least his cock, had an entire household arrayed around her in the ranks required of the game. Her over the top curves made her look like a slut in black velvet, a far cry from Livuetta’s willowy frame.

Livuetta had her own ranks, arrayed in white as she was. It had taken enough doing just to get them there. Coin for the servants in the front ranks. Demonstrations of her prowess on the board for those consenting to play the major pieces. Promises and threats. Although often not so many of those. It turned out that the attractions of the House of Balance were enough for most, even with the threat of consequences. Maybe especially with them for the likes of Reynard and Timon, her rooks. And for her sister Teresa, it hadn’t even taken that.

Cousin Laura's Revenge

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Cousin Laura’s Revenge (F/m) This is an F/m story. If that is not to your liking, don’t read it. All characters in this story are adults, aged 18 or older.

From Laura’s Journal, Tuesday, May 21, 2002

They say that revenge is a dish best enjoyed cold, and now I believe it. Not that I had planned this for many years, no, only for the two months before the capture. But I’m getting ahead of myself–I want to start from the beginning.

Cruel Machine

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Never leave a used MakerBot alone. I really have no one to blame but myself. For what I paid I knew it had to be stolen, I knew the software had been cracked, and when the sales guy assured me that the security protocols had been removed just to free up more AI memory it couldn’t have been more obvious. So Knuckles had worked for days getting ready for Halloween. The party was a huge success, the whole house had a crazy demented Beetlejuice meets steampunk vibe that blew everyone’s mind. The extra bedroom had become a neat and orderly construction zone stacked with raw materials (wood, fabric, foam, leather, polymer resins, etc…) that Knuckles used to turn the house in to a Halloween wonderland. It was nuts, he had even disassembled some of the furniture and used the parts to make a more appropriately themed set of chairs. But why “Knuckles” you ask? Well, his two upper extremities (arms) have four manipulative appendages each. When retracted in their resting position they look like a pair of big fists. The previous owner had written the letters L-O-V-E on one set and H-A-T-E on the other set to be funny. So now Knuckles was cleaning up from the party. Carefully breaking the decorations down into their component parts to be recycled into whatever my next whim might be. The spare bedroom was suddenly restocked and ready for the next assignment. I was heading out to work in the morning when Knuckles announced that he was ready for his next assignment. I am still not exactly sure what I said, but it was something like, “I don’t know, be creative, surprise me with something you think I will like.”

Embedded

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Embed (verb) - To surround tightly or firmly; to envelop or enclose; to incorporate or contain; to fix into a surrounding mass

Part One

The sight of the tall gangly youth, loitering beneath the streetlight on the opposite side of the road, slightly unnerved Lisa as she hurried towards her destination. It may have only been her imagination, but she was certain that his eyes followed her; watching intently, eyeing her up even. Thank goodness she was nearly at the address she was looking for.

Gai Shift - Orchid 1: Kiyoko

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge_

Chapter 1: Kiyoko

She drifted silently down the polished hall of the Imperial Palace, white and pure and silent. Her compact body was carefully swathed like a silk-wrapped vase within her snow-white kimono. In contrast was her jet black hair, parted across her forehead like raven wings, sweeping back neatly into a rounded pin-held bun, the black a contrast to the white.

Gai Shift - Orchid 2: The Black Orchids

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai Shift - Orchid 1: Kiyoko)_

To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Continued from Part One

Chapter 2: The Black Orchids

Kiyoto dashed down the Imperial Palace steps, Tokyo’s lights sparkling to every quarter against the warm evening. She’d allowed the English ambassador, a captive toy to the amorous Empress Nabuki, to be spirited away by two rival black orchids. Another black orchid, the one she’d bound, tormented and left to the servants, had tearfully told her that the raiders were fleeing the city to the east. That mean she still might be able to overtake them. Her honor demanded nothing less.

Gai Shift - Pit 1: Kidnap

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 1: Kidnap

With a exhale of cinder-reek, a tube train rumbled into Bond Street Station. The station-mistress, a hard-faced middle-aged brunette, didn’t even look up as she automatically noted its time (10:20pm) and the line (Jubilee) into her log. A couple of women dismounted and drifted down the various exit halls. The station-mistress yawned. There wouldn’t be another train until 10:42.

She turned her attention back to her newspaper. The Japanese Crisis had been resolved, something to do with airships and ninjas and such. Now the captive Ambassador was home and the Empress was pining for her lost prisoner. Somehow the paper had gotten a picture snapped by the Imperial Photographer of Record, showing a grinning Empress Nabuki kneeling behind a hogtied Olivia Hammersmith, proudly displaying her work. Whether or not the ash-haired stateswoman was keeping a stiff upper lip was impossible to tell, but she was certainly keeping a stiff set of titties.

Gai Shift - Pit 15: Invasion Plans

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai Shift - Pit 14: Goddess of the Pit)_

Chapter 15: Invasion Plans

Even naked and clamped down, with no future save grim sexual usage, Olivia Hammersmith had to admit that Rani, her captor, was beautiful.

The sultry demi-goddess leered over her three captives, her even teeth parted in a predatory smile, her dark eyes flashing lustfully. Spills of slender golden chains adorned her silky forehead and criss-crossed her exposed belly. A tapering brown leg jutted dynamically from a slit in her opulent sari. Most striking were the three sets of arms, cockily placed on her hips, making her appear like some sexually cocky female centipede.

Gai Shift - Pit 2: Miss Anna

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai Shift - Pit 1: Kidnap)_

Chapter 2: Miss Anna

On anyone else, a lime-green teddy would look silly. But on Lady Petunia Goldwaith, Royal Scientist, it was heavenly.

It could have been the curves created by the geometry of her tidy tummy, generous breasts and shapely hips that suggested the green hills of England. Or the way her spill of golden hair swept over her creamy shoulders like golden clouds brushing lush summits. It could have been how her rounded buttocks shifted atop her desk chair, an erotic chiaroscuro spanning the gambit of steamy emerald to sultry jade.

Gai Shift - Pit 3: Adara Burke

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai Shift - Pit 2: Miss Anna)_

Chapter 3: Adara Burke

The silence of the Central London Precinct House hung like smoke in the early morning hours, as quiet as conspiracy, as pungent as corruption…

Adara Burke shook her head in muffled frustration. Her editor at the Sun would not accept such hackneyed phasing. Still, it was hard to think clearly, suspended in isolation by her heels as she was.

Gai-Shift - Hotel California Chapter 1: Laundry Service

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge_

_Chapter 1: Laundry Service

With thanks to Brushslut_

She stood in the doorway, the Pacific sun at her back, her black mop of hair swirling in the salt-hinted breeze, her tawny limbs shapely and strong. A step brought her into the shadowy lobby, the glare cut away to revel a strong sexual face, her lips wide and soft, her eyes dark and promising. With a trained eye, she scanned the vestibule as if seeking dust or disorder. Then her eyes stopped, taking in the thing that hung in the corner. As if unsure, she took a step closer, her high heels authoritative in the stillness. And she smiled.

Gai-Shift - Magic 1: Megan the Witch

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge_

Chapter 1: Megan the Witch

“Entrée,” Lady Petunia Goldwaith responded to the knock on her chamber door. The girl who entered was Indian, her lithesomely svelte torso garbed with a modest sari. “Ah, Rani! How good of you to visit. How are your preparations for your expedition into the Pit coming?”

Gai-Shift - Magic 2: Plotting of Witches

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Magic 1: Megan the Witch)_

_To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge

Chapter 2: Plotting of Witches

Tameran the witch knew what she was doing.

She crept through the pre-dawn darkness, her shoes off to lessen the sound of her rounded body slipping through the foliage, her hands laden with coils of strong white rope. The autumn-blonde girl wrinkled her pug nose in concentration, peering through the darkness, trying to make out Zelda’s cottage. When she thought of that beanstalk glasses-perched-on-nose snooty-puss, she found her hands gripping the ropes in tight anticipation. All she had to do was sneak into her sister witch’s cottage and carefully bind up her sleeping counterpart. Once she had the other’s wrists corded up, the rest would be easy. She could take her time, trussing up the tall girl in a web of tight ropes, ropes around her ankles and knees, encasing her body, pinning her breasts, lacing up her dry little twat. And once she had her bundled, there might even be time to play. It was not like Zelda’s nightgown would prevent eager pinchings and strokings.

Gai-Shift - Magic 3: Let Good Things come to All

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Magic 2: Plotting of Witches)_

_To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge

Chapter 3: Let Good Things come to All

Megan set her bicycle against a stump and looked up the long hill towards distant Stonehenge.

The Coven had not come for her this morning.

That had been the plan, right? That they would all send magic remotely to the magic staff placed in the center of this pagan site the night before. That the power of five witches would be increasingly and exponentially stored in its knobby, twisty form. That they would share it. But nobody had come for her.

Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 10: Another One Down...

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 9: A Thief in the Night)_

_To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge

Chapter 10: Another One Down…

with thanks to SkyHawk7x

April 21, 199_Well, diary, I’m in it again._

We’re sitting on the sands of a western beach in Africa, somewhere just south of Port Mons. Over the nearby lagoon (with its lurking evil, how well I know), the Lola Montez churns south against the sun-flared dusk, its decks akimbo with cheerful lights. Around us are stacked the provisions of our trip.

Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 11: Dangling Like Fruit

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 10: Another One Down…)_

_To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge

Chapter 11: Dangling Like Fruit

with thanks to SkyHawk7x

April 22, 199_Awake rested and sated, my poor black play-slave (i.e. Chespeake) groaning as her bound thumbs and toes are cut loose. Her relief is only temporary – following breakfast, her arms are re-trussed with baggage across her shoulders and back. She must remain our captive if only to maintain discipline over our three bearers._

Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 12: Foul Treachery!

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 11: Dangling Like Fruit)_

_To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge

Chapter 12: Foul Treachery!

with thanks to SkyHawk7x

April 23, 199_Foul treachery!_

I squat under bushes in the pre-dawn light, garbed in nothing save my habit, lacking boots and even underwear. Adara lays at my side in her nightie. We watch the clearing as Jumbe and her two turncoat underlings root about for us, then turn their frustrations on poor, helpless Chespeake.

Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 13: Stuck in the Mire

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 12: Foul Treachery!)_

_To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge

Chapter 13: Stuck in the Mire

with thanks to SkyHawk7x

April 24, 199_It’s the day following the betrayal. Adara Burke, my shapely Welsh journalist, and I have been fleeing Jumbe, Mosi and Pili, three rope-bearing native girls who have had instigated the disappearance of every other woman in our party. We are all that is left._

Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 7: Crossing the Line

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 6: Full Service)_

_To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge

Chapter 7: Crossing the Line

with thanks to SkyHawk7x

April 17, 199_by Adara Burke, reporter for The Sun_

I prefer past-tense; newspaper writing is always the was, rather than the is. A force of habit, so I recorded the events of this day in my own style. I’m sure Sister Annie would want things documented.

Gai-Shift - Peregrine 1: Test & Capture

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge_

Chapter 1: Test & Capture

The button-cute, blonde-mopped, tool-festooned girl stood before the harvester-sized machine in the empty hanger and hugged her slender body in glee.

Van adored it when a test run went so well.

The device looked like an old LNER Mallard, bright blue, festooned with chrome and brass. Instead of drivers, it squatted on bogies. And between headlamp and pilot-wheel gaped a metallic maw. Like catfish whiskers, telescoping brass rods, tipped with gloved clutchers, hung to each side. Where a driver’s platform would have been perched the gleaming cogs of a computational machine, slowly clicking though its programming cards.

Gai-Shift - Reversal 3: Baroness Manchester's Device

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Reversal 2: Barbette)_

_To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge

Chapter 3: Baroness Manchester’s Device

Barbette stumbled along the darkened hall, her arms lassoed to her sides, the leads gripped by three apologetic maids. What protests she might have voiced were efficiently plugged by the bright red ball gag. The cotton slip that barely concealed her slender body had ridden up on the lowest coil, revealing her left buttock and exposing her heated mound.

Gai-Shift - Thermocline Chapter 1: Coming of the Norsewomen

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge_

Chapter 1: Coming of the Norsewomen

It was a London unrecognizable by our money-driven, computer-threaded, media-shouting world, a London divergent from ours by the amazing biological thunder-flash of 1922. In this London airships loiter from the Tower Bridge masts, steam omnibuses stutter about the streets and the skies clear of smog and the walls, graffiti. Its sidewalks team with women, some proudly strutting, some secured and meek (a role often changing weekly). Socially beneath them scuttle men (or mannis), belted and strapped and subservient, property of their mistresses.

Gai-Shift 11: The Sister with the Forward Tail

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift 10: Captain Zana Hoffsteder)_

Chapter 11: The Sister with the Forward Tail

The late afternoon sun filled the jungle clearing with a warm glow, casting the grass in gold. There was no silence, just an ongoing chittering from monkeys and the squawk and flutter of exotic birds. Eden had returned to Earth.

Then a vast shadow fell over the grasses, and a thundering rumble stilled the animal’s chatter. A moment later, a rope spun down into the grass. A woman, clad in a rubberized suit, slid down the line with expert dexterity, followed by another. The two moved quickly, looping its end around the stump of a long-fallen tree. This done, one of them waved, signaling their accomplishment.

Gai-Shift 12: Bert51 to the Rescue

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift 11: The Sister with the Forward Tail)_

Chapter 12: Bert51 to the Rescue

Bert51 moaned.

How had his life come to this? Only a week ago, he’d been happy in the Royal Stables, content to suffer his bondages and to occasionally jolly the lady riders. And now here he was, bound hand and foot with rough hemp ropes, laying on the woven grass carpets in the bedchamber of a juiced up Ecuadorian queen, his body throbbing after being used, molested, probed, licked, tickled, thrust, raped, wrenched, wenched, gnawed, and vacuum-pumped. The queen, it would seem, had had a strong reaction to Lady Goldwaith’s elixir.

Gai-Shift 7: Pollywogs

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift 7: Pollywogs)_

Chapter 8: High Mistress of Ecuador

“I didn’t think you’d be up this early,” Captain Zana Hoffsteder noted, adjusting her small glasses. “And what ever have you done to Lady Goldwaith? It’s a look that certainly works for her.”

Constance Drummand knew she, herself, looked shopworn. Even crisply attired in the black leather skirt, white blouse, and boots of the London Police Force, the weariness shown through. After all, it had only been five short hours ago when Zana finally unbuckled her from the cabin bulkhead, allowing her to crumple to the decking in a post-orgasmic funk. She didn’t even remember Petra carrying her to her cabin.

Homecoming

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Part One

At long last, the day had arrived. In the palace, men cursed and sweated as they moved heavy, ornate furniture, while women and girls dashed about, cleaning and dusting nearly anything that wasn’t moving. In the kitchen, the great ovens, cold for the first time in years, now echoed with the sounds of shovels and rakes removing piles of ash and partially burnt wood. Over all hung the smells of cleaners and fresh paint.

Homecoming 6: Silent Witness

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Homecoming 5)

Authors note: This is a standalone story featuring characters from Homecoming Part 6: Silent Witness

“Think you’ll be able to keep up this time?” Seated comfortably in her saddle, the willowy blonde grinned at her companion.

“I’ll show you keep up,” her companion replied, settling herself with equal ease into her own saddle. “It was only luck you beat me last time.”

The blonde laughed. “I was lucky,” she said, “lucky you decided to wear loose clothes.” Cupping her hands over her smallish breasts, she glanced pointedly at her companion’s decidedly larger pair. “All of that bouncing around couldn’t have been good for your balance.”

I Married a Sex Slave 3: The Masked Intruder

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from I Married a Sex Slave 2: Domestic Bliss)

Part 3: The Masked Intruder

I stood in the hall closet, sweating profusely from nervousness, wondering just how I had gotten myself into this mess. Covering my face was a ski mask (in May), and I was holding a pair of handcuffs and a ball-gag. I glanced at my watch, hoping that Connie would return home soon. So that we could get this fantasy of hers started.

In the Land of the Dolls

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1: There has been a mistake here.

“Look, there has clearly been a mistake here”

“Madame, allow me to assure you that you are mistaken. Your order has been processed exactly as you placed it. I have it on the computer in front of me”

“And I assure you that this is not what I ordered”

“Madame, I have to tell you that you have received exactly what you ordered. 1 large size child’s doll. Snow White type. And that is all you will be charged for”

In the Land of the Dolls 4: Out in the Garden

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from In the Land of the Dolls 3: They Came in the Night)

Part 4: Out in the Garden

My twin sister and I were curled up together in our stall, The thick straw on the ground insulated us from the cold flags. Our arms curled about each other and our heads so close together our long red hair was mixed together where we lay. Our limbs had grown muscular and tanned under their regime of exercise and sexual torment. A regime that they controlled ruthlessly. The Dolls.

In Wicklow Wood there is a Tree

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

A Sally West Misadventure

Part 1

Queen’s Bush was quite close to semi-rural Surrey, to farms and riding stables, to big golf courses and pubs called “The Haywain” and “The Cunning Poacher”, but the district itself was highly built-up with only a couple of decidedly small parks and Wicklow Wood for green lungs. Wicklow Wood had once been Wicklow’s Wood (the connection to Ireland being limited to the surname of the wealthy farmer who owned it) within the larger expanse of Leggeworth Common, but the common was long gone and it was widely supposed that Wicklow Wood had survived only because it divided the genteel community of The Village from the tower blocks and grimy yellow brick of the main part of Queen’s Bush.

Jane Times Five

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Author’s Note" This story was inspired by a set of private messages exchanged on the forum between myself and Lady Jane. If you like this story, please thank her for giving me the idea.

“Ladies, I’ll be gone for three days this time, so you’ll be taking care of things until I get back. I know you’re already familiar with your jobs, but let’s go over them, just to make sure.”

Kimmy Doll

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Part One

John Hupfnagle’s head was lolling forward on his chest when he came out of his stupor. He tried to raise it, but had no luck. He wondered for a moment if his neck was broken, then realized he couldn’t move any part of his body.

As he groggily tried to remember where he was or how he had got there, he realized that he was sitting upright in some sort of chair. He couldn’t see anything but his lap and his arms, which were secured with heavy leather straps, but it was clear that he was secured into something like the complex recliner you find in an oral surgeon’s office.

Lady Sally Blackrook

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Lady Sally Blackrook, Victorian Adventuress By Gincrack (sigfortunata@gmail.com)

Tormenting Technology!

Lady Sally Blackrook looked down at the sabre tip pressing firmly against the front of her bodice. It had been a short fight and from the beginning she knew that her chances of killing or incapacitating the five armed men were low if not virtually non-existent despite her prowess with a blade. Still several of the men nursed wounds to their arms and faces, her own blade coloured with their blood.

Late Night Library Fantasy

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

It all started with my late-night visits to Liverpool Central Library. I use the place at least once a week as I’m studying as a mature student. My preferred time is late, usually after midnight. It’s the best time to go as it’s pretty quiet & you be sure that the only other users are serious geeks who, like myself try to avoid being disturbed.

Anyway, back to my fantasy…..

Lightening can strike twice or more!

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1

Tony and Jenny lived what they considered an idyllic life. Tony was 35 years old, 2m tall and good looking, he worked as an Investment banker in the City of London and Jenny was a P.A. to the CEO of a pharmaceutical company based near Paddington in London. She was two years his junior, slim with long auburn hair.

When they married 5 years ago they bought a small flat in Notting Hill. A couple of years later Tony received a substantial bonus and they decided to move to the country where they purchased a former estate worker’s cottage about 10 miles outside Oxford. Commuting was easy for both of them and the pressures of their work seemed to disappear as they headed home. The cottage had been in need of a serious amount of repair and refurbishment, but now they had a home they were proud of, and it was one they could show off whenever their friends came to stay, which was quite often.

Link

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Homo erectus

H. erectus existed between 1.8 million and 300,000 years ago. Like habilis, the face has protruding jaws with large molars, no chin, thick brow ridges, and a long low skull, with a brain size varying between 750 and 1225 cc. Early erectus specimens average about 900 cc, while late ones have an average of about 1100 cc (Leakey 1994). The skeleton is more robust than those of modern humans, implying greater strength. Body proportions vary; the Turkana Boy is tall and slender (though still extraordinarily strong), like modern humans from the same area, while the few limb bones found of Peking Man indicate a shorter, sturdier build. Study of the Turkana Boy skeleton indicates that erectus may have been more efficient at walking than modern humans, whose skeletons have had to adapt to allow for the birth of larger-brained infants (Willis 1989). Homo habilis and all the australopithecines are found only in Africa, but erectus was wide-ranging, and has been found in Africa, Asia, and Europe. There is evidence that erectus probably used fire, and their stone tools are more sophisticated than those of habilis.

Mummy Burglar Alarm

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

His name was Vandervecken, and he was a stickler for security and for many reasons. Some were obvious, some were not. He had spent the afternoon as he had spent every Friday afternoon for the last three months getting really stoned and having sex with his secretary, Kathleen. Kathy was a temp, and he didn’t trust her at all. He was in his fifties, and she was just in her twenties. She came onto him right away when the temp agency sent her over. She wore super high shoes and super short skirts and made sure he got a glimpse of her garter belt on occasion, and finally she just asked him for sex.

My Bondage 1: My Bondage Begins

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 1: My Bondage Begins

Capture and transport

I watched Diane open the door to her room. I had picked her up in the hotel bar, though I guess, with 20-20 hind sight, it would be more accurate to say she had picked me up. We had chatted for a while and she had asked if I would like to go upstairs where we ‘could be more comfortable.’

Of course my answer was yes. She was a very attractive woman. A few years older then me, perhaps, but with a pretty face and, from what I could see, an admirable figure. In the elevator she had asked my room number but when I told her she said something about the upper floors having bigger rooms and suggested we go to hers. I didn’t much care about room size but then I wasn’t thinking beyond the size of the bed in either room.

Newspaper Boy

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

When I was 18 I did a paper round for a local newsagent, with the round always finishing near my old primary school. The school had changed since I had been there and along one side of the school had been built a plastic covered roof supported by metal poles. Whilst doing my Saturday morning round and delivering to my last house, I still had a number of papers left in my bag for my parents and the neighbours, I noticed some people messing around by the side of the building – my dad worked at the school and I knew they had a lot of vandalism at the weekend so I went to see what they were doing. I realised that as I got closer they were people a couple of years below me at school – Jack and James I think their names were that I had had run ins with before.

Night of the Living Dolls Chapter 2: Bright Sky, Dark Changes

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Night of the Living Dolls Chapter 1: The calm before the storm)

Author’s note: This story is based loosely on the classic horror film Night of the Living Dead with an ASFR spin to it now. There are themes of sexuality, profanity and nudity throughout this tale so if this bothers you at all, please move onto another story or site.Otherwise, enjoy !

Chapter 2: Bright Sky, Dark Changes

Night of the Living Dolls Chapter 3: Making sense of a Plastic Nightmare

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Night of the Living Dolls Chapter 2: Bright Sky, Dark Changes)

Chapter 3: Making sense of a Plastic Nightmare

Night of the Living Dolls Chapter 5: No Parking in the Inflated Zone

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Night of the Living Dolls Chapter 4: Escaping an Artificial Nightmare)

Chapter 5: No Parking in the Inflated Zone

Night of the Living Dolls Chapter 6: A Shrinking Circle

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Night of the Living Dolls Chapter 5: No Parking in the Inflated Zone)

Chapter 6: A Shrinking Circle

Night of the Living Dolls Chapter 7: What Place is a Safe Place

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Night of the Living Dolls Chapter 6: A Shrinking Circle)

Chapter 7: What Place is a Safe Place

Pussy Silk

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Real Bondage For Anne! Part 2

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Real Bondage For Anne!)

Authors note; Though the characters in this story are real people, this story is pure fiction and never really took place. I wrote this story especially for my friend Anne Woolsey, who is also an excellent fetish writer in her own right! You can find some of her stories right here on Gromets Plaza. I would also like to give a special thanks to KobeLee for allowing me to use her as a character in this story. You can find Kobe at her home page, www.kobelee.com There, you will find links to her other modeling sites too, including her profile and lots of nice pics!

She Lost the Bet 5: No Bet This Time!

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from She Lost the Bet 4: The Fourth Lost Bet)

A Sequel to “Part 4 "

Part 5: No Bet This Time!

My wife had finally gotten it through her thick head that betting with me was not a good idea. She had made several bets with me, and paid the price, several times. The result of each lost bet was that she had to serve as a love slave for an evening, and that brought many surprises (and many delighted men and women). So she simply refused to bet me anymore despite my constant prodding.

Should Have Looked Up

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

From the 2018 Halloween Special

Take it Like a Sheep!

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

The phallus penetrated into her and began to pulse. She could only gasp as it moves the walls inside her to its own rhythm. A second phallus touched her ass, testing her resistance, even as the first began to grow, moving slightly, stimulating her with uncanny understanding of her unspoken desire. With her arms and legs clamped outright, she had no recourse but to take what ever was next, giving the machine full freedom over her entire body. She had not thought that this could have ever been possible, but now, she knew better. Carelessness had brought this fate upon her, she had been too confident around the equipment, a little too complaisant about the danger.

Take it Like a Sheep! 2: Julia on a Stick

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Take it Like a Sheep!)

Chapter 2: Julia on a Stick

Julie had known animals for years. She had worked around them all her life, and loved her job working with them. She knew all of the aspects of the work, knew the biology, held all the vetenarian certifications, but before the “incident” she had never known she held a desire for autoerotic fantasies. It had been three weeks since that day when she had been “raped” by the automatic equipment programmed at her very own hand, and not a day went by when she didn’t think of the experience, or how to recreate it… but there were so many things that went right that one time, lucky, purely lucky, that nobody had been around, and even luckier, that her body happened to be compatible with the machine, and not too much different than a sheep’s dimensions. Maybe it was best she not think too far into it.

Tales From The Psych Ward 3: The Mind of a Witness

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Tales From The Psych Ward 2: I’m Baaaaack!)

Part 3: The Mind of a Witness

I guess if you are going to have a catatonic episode, there is no better place to have it than in your psychiatrist’s office. Especially if he doesn’t really believe what happens.

Dr. Henderson had just said that he thought that we had been making a lot of good progress over the past several weeks when suddenly I was gone. He thought I was catatonic, but actually I was in an alley downtown. This sort of thing happened all the time with Kelly, but this time I wasn’t Kelly. I was someone else. I think her name was Rachel. I was Rachel and I was being raped and murdered.

Tales From The Psych Ward 7: Again a Witness

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Tales From The Psych Ward 6: We Are Not Alone)

Part 7: Again a Witness

Detective Antonio Mendes sat at his desk reorganizing his notes on the difficult, high-publicity case, that the papers called “The Roadside Rapist.” He was trying to word things properly before he put his report into the computerized records system. When the new system first went into place he had learned the hard way that what you wrote in a notebook in your pocket and what you wrote in a report form on-line were not the same thing. None of the higher-ups ever read your personal notebook.

Tatianna's Treasures Part 4: Returning the Favour! & Twins in Trouble

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Tatianna’s Treasures Part 3: The Test)_

PART FIVE

CHAPTER FOUR – RETURNING THE FAVOUR!

Later that night Anne and Tatianna were lying in each other’s arms feeling very satisfied with the way the day’s events had gone and, especially, the way they had spent the rest of the evening. Amy was completely exhausted and sound asleep bound to the bed in the spare room. She was worn out from finding that the Triple D in the hands of one insatiable dominatrix didn’t come even close to what it could do to her in the hands of two.

That Strange Island

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

On that strange island which no outsider ever visited, a certain girl stole out of her village and made her way stealthily over the hill. The elders always warned the young men and women of the tribe, especially the young women, about the dangers of wandering too close to the men of the Other Tribe. This particular girl, however, derived a sly enjoyment from spying on them. On numerous occasions, she had sneaked out to watch them on their hunt in the gorge on the other side of the hill. Their strange ways drew her intense curiosity, but she always remembered the elders’ warning and had learned how to hide expertly among the boulders of the gorge to avoid being seen.

That Strange Island 2

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from That Strange Island)

Part Two

On that strange island which no outsider ever visited, a traveler walked along a swiftly flowing stream. Coming to a deep pool, he stripped off his animal skins and entered the water for relief from the warm day.

As he climbed out, his feet slipped from under him on the wet rock and he slid down a short embankment, plopping into a mass of gooey muck up to his armpits. At first he was disgusted, but his disgust quickly turned to panic when his feet felt no support beneath him and the ooze began to draw him down.

That Strange Island 3

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from That Strange Island 2)

Part Three

On that strange island which no outsider ever visited, a certain girl whispered to two other girls in her village about a horrible—and wonderful—thing she had seen.

At that time, some women from a Friendly Village were visiting. One of these overheard the girls’ whispers and went to their matrons to ask permission to take the girls to visit their village. Permission was given and they set off.

The 'B' Grade Lingerie Model

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Continued from Reporter In Peril.

The young woman was a spy, although they only called them that in the movies now. She was in the information business and in the employ of her government, and she was here because she was ordered to be. If she were a movie “spy” she would have several secret gadgets, and maybe a Walther ppk to bail her out of whatever jam she found herself in. She had none of those things with her on this trip, and if she had she would have found concealing them under the skin tight dress she was hardly wearing impossible. Her impressive body first got her noticed by her present employer, but they quickly found that it came with a very sharp mind.

The Adventures of Raika Élan Esq Prologue to an Adventure

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

The Adventures of Raika Élan ESQ.: Hostage of the Year (Runner-Up) Prologue to an Adventure

DATE: JANUARY 10, 2006 TIME: 3:55pm LOCATION: ELAN AND ASSOCIATES

Rebecca Lorgen approached Ms. Kaldur’s offices with resignation. Her clients did not have a tenable position. This meeting was charitable from the other side’s perspective. Nonetheless many corporations were reluctant to literally take money from widows and orphans. Rebecca had practiced law for thirty years. This was not one of her favorite moments. A giant hedge fund held the option to purchase the most valuable unoccupied land on the reservation. The present owners, heirs to a one hundred year old benevolent bequest, had received rents through various tenants. Now the trust was expiring. A spendthrift heir to the fortune had foolishly signed over this future interest to one of the most rapacious assholes in the country. Ms. Kaldur represented that asshole along with numerous others. The six foot statuesque blonde with ice blue eyes, had struck out on her own three years ago. She was famous for being flanked by identical associates who were slightly shorter versions of her. The trio was a mainstay of cable television who never failed to cover their pronouncements from the courthouse steps. As trustee, Rebecca was legally bound to reach an agreement today. If she could stall past sundown, the trust could entertain new offers but the terms of the trust required her to execute an agreement today. All she could do is maybe obtain a little extra money for the beneficiaries. Ms Lorgen sat opposite to the trio at a conference table in Ms. Kaldur’s spacious office. She conceded the obvious immediately, “Looks like you have me over a barrel here.” “More like tied over a barrel with a gag in your mouth.” Ms. Kaldur unintentionally foreshadowed the room’s fate. “Nothing you can do or say today can prevent the transfer. As you well recognize your sole role is to execute the documents. Regardless, my client has gratuitously added one million to the beneficiaries. " “That is less than five thousand per widow and orphan.” Ms. Kaldur’s associate forcefully shoved the document across the table. “Sign please.” Rebecca grasped the pen with a sigh of resignation. Her hand reached down to form the “R” when the door opened with a crash. Into the office came the receptionist, a pixyish brunette with her hands tied behind her back, her eyes wild over the red ball in her mouth and a gun held to her head. “I suggest you don’t sign that, keep your hands on the table where I can see them.” commanded the gun wielding, hooded and leather clad tigress. Rebecca recognized her as Ami DeLigotage by reputation. The multiple felon trained her Beretta on the attorneys while she slid the whimpering receptionist face down onto the marble conference table. Retaining her grip on the gun, the unwelcome assailant deftly performed a one handed hitch to hogtie her hostage. Then she slid the small duffle over to the older woman to her right and barked, “Open it.” Rebecca unzipped the duffle. Inside were numerous coils of rope, Coban, and about a dozen ball gags. “Pass out the red balls.” Rebecca complied. “You know what to do. Buckle them tight or I will do it for you.” Each of the normally confident attorneys meekly strapped on the mouth filling contraptions. Ami pointed her pistol to the left, “You three, come over here and lie on your stomachs and grasp your ankles behind you.” The blond trio assented and assumed prostrate positions on the oriental carpet bent their knees and clasped their ankles. Ami turned her attention to older yet attractive woman. Her distinguished mien remained despite the big red ball in her mouth. Without prompting she put her hands behind her back. Ami secured the counselor’s hands and feet, tied her to the chair with some rope at her waist and turned her attention to the gagged and prostrate trio. Rebecca marveled at how quickly their assailant rendered helpless each of the blond attorneys. Bringing each to their knees one at a time, she tied their wrists, elbows chests and ankles. Then she put ear plugs in each of their ears. The Coban wrap was then wound over the ball gags, ears and eyes. Each of the girls was then helped face down on the Persian rug. The process culminated in three strictly hog tied, silenced, blind, and deaf captives. The receptionist received the exact same treatment on the conference table. The whole process did not take more than ten minutes. It was now Rebecca’s turn. The rope attaching her to her chair was removed and wrapped above and below her ample bosoms. Rebecca was offended that her elbows were not compressed together like the others. It was a concession to her age but Rebecca followed a daily flexibility regimen. She could take it like her younger counterparts. Nonetheless she was effectively bound and gagged. As the band constricted her chin, she felt it push the ball further into her mouth. Fortunately, one of the ear plugs fell out. She was blind mute and couldn’t move her arms or legs. But she could hear out of one ear. Suddenly the conference room door opened again. Rebecca could detect two sets of stiletto heels click on the tile floor. “Courtney’s not at her desk again… What the Hell!?” Then followed a martial arts scream, the sound of a foot to the gut and a thump to the floor. “Holly! … There’s no need for the gun. We’ll cooperate. Looks like you have plenty of rope. You can tie us up like the others.” Rebecca recognized the voice from the monthly Women’s’ Bar Association conclaves. It was Raika Élan, the named partner. Holly must be that paralegal that always accompanies her. “I will tie her up exactly like the others, then you can do me… There’s plenty of money in my purse.” “No more talking. Put one of those red balls in your mouth,” Rebecca heard some more shuffling about and then a door close. Thinking her captor gone, she struggled out of the chair and on to the floor. Despite all her writhing she could not loosen any of her bonds. She could hear the others futile efforts. A few minutes later the door opened again and Rebecca was lifted up. “Where do you think you’re going?” It was the voice of her captor but in a singsong tone, “you’re coming with me. My client would be very upset if you got free and signed those papers.” As she was being carried over the burglar’s shoulder on the way out the door, Rebecca realized what was happening. Under a very old Reservation Ordinance, being bound and gagged was a complete defense to an absolute duty. This exception curiously only applied to women. Despite her discomfort, she was elated. If she remained like this for next five hours or so, the deal could not go through and her clients could receive a much bigger payout. Over in the Kitchenette, Raika was hogtied, blinded, deafened, and gagged like the others. Raika paid rapt attention as she was being tied, making a note of every knot and hitch. Now she took stock her situation. Her arms were cruelly restricted behind her, elbows touching. Ropes compressed her arms to her body. Her legs were tied together at the thighs and above and below the knees. Her ankles were connected to her chest harness, pulled up so tautly that she could grab the heels of her Manolo pumps. This was the same way she tied up Holly. A two inch ball filled her mouth. A copious amount of medical wrapping encased her lower jaw. More covered her hears and eyes. She was encased in solitude. Finding a knife in one of the drawers would be impossible. Raika realized that she could not extricate herself without help. After a couple of wrong turns, Raika got her bearings and inch wormed her way to the conference room door. She sidled her way through the swinging door and attempted to find Holly. Deprived of sight and sound, she detected the scent of Holly’s perfume. With a great deal of exertion she squirmed next to the struggling Holly. Although they could make some sounds through the balls in their mouths, the earplugs prevented any audible communication. Raika pressed her chin into Holly’s right buttock. The paralegal immediately identified her boss’ face pressing against her fingers. Holly discerned that Raika wanted to remove her gag. Feeling the Coban, Holly frantically searched for an end. Raika turned her head to facilitate the process but it took almost ten minutes to find the end. Holly found the end and tugged. Raika, realizing their first breakthrough, began rolling on the floor while Holly held on to the end. Raika rolled about ten feet, spinning slowly despite her trussed state. Eventually the wrap loosened and fell off. Raika became the only one with the benefit of sight. She looked at the other captives in the room. All struggled but did not make any progress escaping. Ms. Kaldur, for one, reacted violently to being trussed up. The Amazon thrust and groaned in frustration. Still, she could hardly move. One of the associates had rolled over her side and could not roll back over again. The poor receptionist was too afraid to move, for fear she would fall off the table. Raika slithered back over to Holly and placed the nape of her neck next to Holly’s fingers. Holly, being familiar with ball gags, reached for the buckle. After what seemed like an eternity, Holly undid it. Raika shot the ball out her mouth and it bounced on the tile floor. “Thanks Holly!” Raika chimed to her fellow captive, although the latter could not hear her, commenced chewing at the knots at Holly’s ankles. That knot undone, Holly stretched her legs out. Raika writhed onto Holly’s back. Raika gnawed at Holly’s elbow bonds. Raika’s undulations and compressed breasts against her forearms proved oddly erotic to Holly. Her elbow bonds loosened, Holly opened her arms so that Raika could gnaw at her wrists. Once her wrists were uncoupled, Holly removed her bonds and freed the others. About a month later, Rebecca arrived late to a Chamber of Commerce gathering. Lily Whitetail, the youngest Tribal Councilwoman ever, was concluding her speech: … Our little island reservation has always lived up to its “Boom City” moniker. We profited from the Gold Rush, the timber expansion, sulfur mining, the Navy’s dredging a deep water harbor during World War II, and the technology revolution. Our history of tolerance has fostered a vibrant tourism industry. Our business friendly policies have promoted a thriving financial enclave on our shores. Our population exceeded three hundred thousand at the last census and it certain to top three hundred fifty thousand at the next. Our future is very bright." The speech elicited subdued yet sincere applause from the gathering. Rebecca observed the hundred or so guests in attendance. They represented Boom City’s elite, both native and migrant. Unlike similar gatherings in other cities, almost seventy percent of the power brokers were female. The aboriginal tribe of the Kinked Wrist Reservation – although everyone called it Boom City after its transformation to a munitions manufacturing center during World War II – operated as a matriarchy. This tradition survived and attracted many ambitious women who felt stunted in their own communities. A women’s college developed, being one of the first to explicitly train women in the hard sciences. Many innovative firms flowered in its shadow. While many male residents were content to service the harbor at union wages or travel to the nearby mines, the women residents settled into the professions. The men in attendance were most likely transplants, local potentates of corporations who had recently established offices in Boom City. Rebecca spotted an extremely attractive Japanese girl in a skirted business suit standing alone in the corner. Rebecca grabbed two glasses and approached. “Ms. Élan, would like a cabernet?” “Thank you. I don’t think we’ve had the pleasure…” “Oh we have but I was in no position to shake hands.” “You’re Rebecca Loregon? I did not recognize you without Coban over your face. How did you survive the ordeal?” “Well she kept me for about five hours. We went to a hotel and watched a movie. At midnight she called for room service and left. It was quite pleasant considering the circumstances. My clients ended up with forty million. Unfortunately I don’t work on commission.” Ms. Élan’s eyes grew wide with interest. “Well my partner’s client was not happy. Nor was my partner but she’ll get over it. You were bound and gagged the whole time?" “Yes. But she was nice enough to remove the blindfold.” Rebecca took a sip from her glass and used the moment to admire her interlocutor’s curvaceous figure. The Asian looked with anticipation to her continuing. “It’s a bit of an honor to be captured by Ms. DeLigotage.” Rebecca signaled to a comely African American woman to approach the pair. “Ms. Élan, may I introduce Annette Scales, she’s in international shipping. Annette, please tell us about your encounter with the notorious Ami De Ligotage.” “I’ll spare you the details. She stole a shipment from me. But that was not enough. Had to truss me up like a turkey. Not enjoyable at all. But everyone wants to hear the story. So Ms. Élan, I heard you had similar problems. Why did you locate to Boom City?”

The Caped Crusaders, The Lost Reels

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(I loved those old TV serial reruns from the sixties, this I hope a playful take on one of them without ruining any innocent childhood memories.)

…In the opening scene we see Batgirl’s motorcycle parked outside a dark warehouse, she investigating the recent bulk sugar thefts from the Gotham city docks at Batman’s request. Several of the special guest villain’s muscular henchmen dressed as chefs are on the lookout for her though, she walking straight into a well set trap. The men then spring their trap when she becomes distracted trying to look into one of the dirty windows, a comic book fight breaking out with many kicks and punches, but even the athletic Batgirl’s quasi marital arts are no match for several men at once.

The Consultants 3.13

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Consultants 3.12)

Part 3: Chapter 13

Next morning Charles was up early to get ready for work. Even so, looking out of the window as he prepared breakfast he could see that Leslie had beaten him to it and was already down in the mews loading things into the back of her car that had not been out of the garage since the return from the near fatal visit to collect Charles’s things

The Consultants 3.14

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Consultants 3.13)

Part 3: Chapter 14

Late next day Leslie was more or less conscious. Amber and Charles had sat by her bedside all the time, one or other briefly going off duty for a pee or to fetch more coffee. Apart from an occasional brief visit, the nursing staff left them alone. Her cut and swollen face made speaking difficult and painful for her, but they held her hand by way of encouragement and comfort and slowly pieced together what had happened from the, not always coherent ramblings, of the heavily sedated Leslie as she drifted in and out of consciousness

The Game

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

The Game Part 1

I was the one that introduced my wife to scarf bondage and taught her everything from how to tie a gag properly to putting a person into a hogtied position and over a period time, she was able to do the tying and the gagging better than me.

Tonight would be no different from the other nights. She would be in a smart business suit wearing the pink Hermes around the neck, cowgirl style which I bought for her from interstate. We thought we spice things up by playing our games in the garage. As usual, I would have my other scarves and bandanas with me. I put the bundle on the workbench and folded one scarf and tied my wife’s hands behind her back. I grabbed a blue bandana and cleave gag her with it and then grabbed a while bandana and blindfolded her with. I am not sure why but I always love using the white bandana as a blindfold on her.

The Informer

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

The Informer Part 1

It was a cold wet late winter afternoon in a quiet middle class inner city suburb.

Molly was walking back to her home in a narrow, almost deserted street. She was a slim narrow waisted young woman in her late twenties with an attractive face and lustrous black shoulder length hair. She was not of European background like most residents of the locality in which she lived. Instead, she one of the indigenous race that had once inhabited the country before present settlement but were now very few in numbers. Like many of her people she was fit, athletic and very dark complexion. As a rule they were not discriminated against, not in the city anyway.

The Last Day of Her 29th Year Part 2: The Death of Doctor Vader

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Last Day of Her 29th Year)_

_(a spiritual sequel to “the last day of her 29th year“)

Part 2: The Death of Doctor Vader

“Well hello there” Hazel grinned.

The Mummy’s Curse

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

_Escape Rooms Extreme*_presents* The Tomb Raider’s Ultimate Challenge*

“And here’s another passage.

“Just need to update my little map.

“There, one more way around the traps. I’ll be able to lead my group through this in record time when they finally open up for business. Heheheh.”

Tucking a pencil back into the fanny pack the young man moves on down the passage he just found. Coming out the other end he checks his map and nods.

The Robot Washing Factory

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

intruder

It was a warm, sunny afternoon, you had just finished work and you began walking home. As you walk past a large factory that cleaned robots, you notice something suspicious, the lights were on and you could hear machinery rumbling inside, but the factory was supposed to be closed 2 hours ago. Being the heroic type, and also seeing a possible hefty reward for catching a burgular, you crawl under the large wire fence and climb up to an open window. Looking inside, there was robots every where, you lean through the window but suddenly you slipped, falling in to a puddle of mud, “argh great just what I needed!”

The Secret Life of Rica 7: An Unexpected Visitor

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Secret Life of Rica 6: Trade Negotiations)

Chapter 7: An Unexpected Visitor

Erica stared across the kitchen table at Bea, then down at the collar. It sat there silently, open, speaking volumes. “You told me you couldn’t take it off.”

Bea, sitting opposite, gave a huge crazy grin. “I may have lied about that, a tiny bit.”

Erica was dressed in one of Bea’s old shirts and Erica was dressed in one of Bea’s designer dresses. Bea had even straightened her hair to match how Erica used to have hers. Erica sighed. Despite the clothes, Bea was obviously the attractive one and she was the lump.

The Secrets of Shackleton Grange

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 1: Cathy the Cat Burglar

Cathy scaled the perimeter wall and momentarily sat atop the high brick structure. Her eyes swiftly scanned the landscape in front of her; no trace of guard dogs roaming the overgrown lawns, no sign of security personnel or movement sensitive lighting. In fact, aside from the wall and the securely locked wrought iron gates, there was very little sign of there being any preventative measures having been put in place to deter trespassers from getting into the grounds. Her gaze drifted further afield, towards the mansion house about one hundred yards in front of her. The rambling old building, with its Tudor architecture, had seen better days, but was still quite impressive, even when viewed in twilight. How many rooms were there? There must be at least a hundred, Cathy guessed, taking into account the towers that rose at each corner above the main body of the building.

The Secrets of Shackleton Grange 4

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Secrets of Shackleton Grange 3)

Chapter 4: The Crypt

When she came to, Cathy found herself lying in the recovery position on the grass. For a second or two she forgot where she was and tried to sit up. But immediately she discovered that her arms were still encased in the unforgiving leather sleeve, although, on the plus side, she was no longer lashed to the trotting cart, and the bit had been loosened to allow it to slip from her mouth. The harness was still fastened tightly around her torso however, and the bridle straps continued to bite deeply into her face and neck. As the comprehension of where she was finally returned and her eyes were once more able to focus, she realised that there was a general hubbub of noise somewhere away to her right. Turning her head, she noticed most of the stable girls, plus Dolores and her three right- hand- women, all milling around a trotting cart that seemed to have overturned at a distance of around fifty yards from where she lay. It was obvious straightaway that one of the participants in the time trial had crashed, spilling her rider in the process. This was evidenced by the fact that the main group were now clustered around one of the woman, who was gingerly getting to her feet; her hair dishevelled and her skin-tight suit covered in dust and dirt. The ponies, all still harnessed to their carts, stood around gazing on helplessly.

The Sorority Trashing Part 1: The Way It All Began

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1: The Way It All Began

It’s starting to get hot and the smell of all these soiled diapers is making me sick. I’m bound in a 95-gallon trash bag at the bottom of a 6 cubic yard rollaway dumpster in the back of a sorority house. My arms and legs are bound with handcuffs, the modified ring gag holds my mouth open, and for the first time I’m scared that Haley is going to go through with her threat.

The Stink Suit

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Sarah was looking out of her bedroom window on the second floor of her large house. She lived by herself in a nice Victorian house in north Oxford. She was a stunning looking 26 year old from Abu Dhabi and had moved to England 10 years ago. Her long purple hair was well look after and flowed over her shoulders and down her back. Her brown eyes had layer after layer of mascara on them and a tonne of eye-liner. Her nose had a bull piercing through it and her face was clear and fresh. Her body was thin and well toned and her ass was rock solid. She had playful breasts and a shaved pussy.

The Stories of Bound Friends 15: Sophia and the Barbarian Horde

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 14: Zainab and the White Christmas)

Part 15: Sophia and the Barbarian Horde

Sophia awoke from her afternoon rest to a surprise. She looked to her left and saw the wall of the dungeon was almost empty. It had never been that empty before. She sat up as much as her restraints would allow and began to look around. Aaron was talking with another girl before she ran off through the back staff entrance. He then saw Sophia sitting up and walked over to her.

The Stories of Bound Friends 8: Andrea and the Uncertain Future

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 7: Megan and the Unorthodox Reunion)

Part 8: Andrea and the Uncertain Future

“So no one else finds it odd?” Megan asked as the four sat lazily around the couches playing cards.

“Just count your blessings, right now we have free reign so who cares why?” Sophia said as she played a card and drew another.

“But that’s my point, Hannah made us all go to the trouble of making up lies so we could be up here undisturbed, she made us all get our tongues pierced, she made us toss every ounce of clothing we had up here, she’s been keeping us prisoner for just over two weeks and now suddenly she says we’re on our own for a few days before she then just shuts off?” Megan said. All of them had thought it at one point or another in the last three days, but it just seemed to be Megan’s turn to fixate on it.

The Therapist

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

I was depressed!

No energy, no interest in anything, no appetite, no nothing!

I knew why, but I couldn’t get myself out of the funk and back on track. I decided I had to see someone and talk it out. I’m not an outgoing, spill-my-guts kind of person. It would be hard for me to open up and I wasn’t sure I could tell everything anyway! If I was depressed now, imagine what would happen if I was arrested for the sins of my past!

The Therapist Part 2: Catharine's Side of the Story

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Therapist)

Part 2: Catharine’s Side of the Story

My new client was a little tense, not unusual under the circumstances, but this one had a nervous energy and intensity that was well out-of-the-ordinary.

The woman sat across from me, on the edge of the couch, and stared as I went through the standard disclosures. When I got to the payment part, she said she had no insurance and would be paying cash. I smiled inwardly. Insurance carriers were cutting back on allowable charges. A cash customer would pay the full rate and without the nuisance of billing.

The Therapist Part 3: Catharine's Basement

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Therapist Part 2: Catharine’s Side of the Story)

Part 3: Catharine’s Basement

As we drove along, Catharine quieted down in the back. I didn’t know what she was thinking, perhaps revisiting her decision to tempt me. She shouldn’t fret; she was definitely going down anyway, tease or not… and I mean that literally!

I spoke over my shoulder to her, telling that she was destined to be in this situation, not to worry and to relax and enjoy it. She didn’t reply; oh right, she was gagged!

The Thief and The Bounty Hunter

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

“PHANTOM FEM STRIKES AGAIN!” The headline screamed up at Victoria Swann as she sat down for breakfast. Taking up a slice of dry toast, she munched as she read the story.

“Police in London are investigating the theft of the recently unearthed Moonstone Ruby from the British Museum last night. The gem, discovered last month during an archeological dig at the site of an old Roman site north of London, is the largest shaped ruby yet discovered. Police spokespersons have declined to speculate as to the identity of the theft, but sources within the department report the discovery at the scene of a silk scarf marked with lipstick, the signature of the Phantom Fem. This makes the seventh museum theft by the mysterious Phantom Fem, and authorities in five countries seem to be no closer to catching this elusive thief than they were after her first theft.”

The Toy Store

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

My boyfriend has bought me to a toy store. OK, so admittedly it’s an adult toy store, but it’s still not what I had in mind for the day. He’s looking at frankly tacky toys and outfits that I wouldn’t be seen dead in. And as for some of the lingerie, it’s in such bad taste that it’s just not true.

And as if that isn’t all, he is flirting with the tiny Asian girl behind the counter and lapping up the way she is giggling at his terrible attempts at humour. Oh the shame of it. Then I realised that he was actually talking to me and pointing at a door in the rear wall of the shop.

The Toy Store 2: Back to the Toy Store

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Toy Store)_

_continued from part one Part 2: Back to the Toy Store

“Please John, please, no, not again. Can’t we play another game tonight ?”

I love it when she starts to plead. And Gillian had just the right tone of voice to make it sound especially exciting. Her voice has a faintly desperate tone to it, yet retains just enough hope to make things worthwhile. Not that there is any hope of her getting me to change my mind, but I like to offer her hope that she might one day.

Trouble in Fairyland 5: Meanwhile, Elsewhere in the Forest...

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Trouble in Fairyland 4: Snow White Turned)

Chapter 5: Meanwhile, Elsewhere in the Forest…

Big Bad Wolf rose from the lake and snarled at the sky as he felt the warm sunshine on his wet fur. He shook himself from head to toe as he walked out of the warm water and agreed with himself that life felt good.

He inhaled deeply, filling his broad chest and roared at the day in a sheer joy of being alive. Glancing about to check he had emerged from the lake at the right point he set off through the forest toward his house and a welcoming breakfast.

Trusty Lab Assistant 3: Pam

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Trusty Lab Assistant 2: Doc Ellington)

Part 3: Pam

I dreamed in shades of gray…

I was in my home, the place where I had grown up, the safest place I knew. It was wrong though, and as I moved sluggishly from room to room I felt uneasy and a little bit afraid. The warm and sunny colors that my mother had decorated the house in had been replaced by dull and drab degrees of black and white. The walls were dark and barren. The carpeting was black and gritty under foot and I kicked up clouds of dust with every step. Thick, stifling curtains shut out the world beyond, letting in only thin slices of a bright and garish light. The furniture was worn and threadbare, and oddly huge.

Vore-Acious Appetite

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Do not use without the author’s permission.

“Whoa!”

At Master’s command, the two ponygirls skidded to a halt in front of a small cabin just off the park trail. A sign out front indicated that it had male and female restrooms.

“Man, I gotta take a wicked dump!”

Master jumped out of the cart and crouched down in front of the panting women, using short chains with clips to quickly hobble each girl’s ankles together.